Equestria Girls: A New Generation

by Naughty_Ranko

Rating: teen
Tags: My Little Pony: A New Generation, Equestria Girls, Mane 5, Comedy, Principal Celestia, Slice of Life, Human, Sunset Shimmer, Opaline, Drama
Length: 134002

Having received her teaching degree, Sunset Shimmer is back at CHS to help guide along a new generation with the lessons she's had to learn about magic and friendship.

Having received her teaching degree, Sunset Shimmer is back at CHS to help guide along a new generation with the lessons she's had to learn about magic and friendship.

Published 2022-01-14 07:40:02 UTC
Last updated 2024-12-24 07:03:25 UTC

Chapter 3: Phoenix Rising

Sunset simply stood with her eyes closed and let the warm water hit her face before letting it run down her body. A hot shower was usually something she found immensely relaxing. … This was her third shower this Saturday, and it hadn’t helped. Her shoulders still felt stiff like a board after a first week that turned out to be nothing like she had expected it to be.

Sighing, she turned off the water, stepped out of the shower and began toweling herself off, hoping Relaxation Plan B would be here soon and be more helpful.

Hearing the jingle of her cellphone, she wrapped the towel around her body and stepped out into the living section of her studio apartment where the phone was buzzing on the stand next to the sofa. Not recognizing the number, she nonetheless swiped to accept the call and put it on speaker to have her hands free for drying off her hair.

“Hey, Sparky. How’s it going?” There was a silence at the other end of the line after Sunset’s initial greeting. “Twilight, you there?”

“How’d you know it was me?” Twilight Sparkle’s voice echoed tinny from the other end. “I’ve never called you from this number.”

Sunset grinned. “Sparky, you’re the only person I know with a Greater Canterlot Area Code who still uses a landline.”

The answer was somewhat petulant. “They finally gave me my own office. Of course I’m gonna use the phone that came with it instead of adding to my cellphone charges. Unlike you, I’m still working on a student budget here.”

“And by office, I assume, you mean that converted broom closet you showed me last time I was on campus? Why are you hanging around the university on a Saturday, anyway?”

“I’ve got an important experiment for my thesis running that I need to check on periodically. This was the only time slot I could get as a post graduate student.”

“So instead of going out and having fun on the weekend, you hang around an empty lab, oscillating between writing down numbers every couple hours and total boredom in between. You must be loving this.”

“You know it!” To Sunset’s ears, Twilight sounded way too chipper for someone getting shafted like that. “It’s a really fascinating experiment, too. But enough about me. School started this week, right? I wanted to check in with you. How was your first week?”

Done with drying her hair, Sunset sighed dramatically and plopped down onto her sofa. “Awful. I had this grand idea in my head of making an instant connection with my students, but their dead eyes when I go through a lesson make me feel like I’ve walked into a zombie apocalypse.”

“Hmm,” Twilight hummed sympathetically, “history is not the easiest subject to make interesting. You know, I never understood why you went into the humanities. You’re such a good experimental scientist. I wish you’d come and gotten a degree in physics with me. We could be working on getting our doctorates together right now.”

Sunset had a momentary flash of sharing an apartment with Twilight while a cute blonde with dreams of becoming an actress moved in across the hall, bringing chaos but also romance into their lives. “Yeah, imagine. I could be in the converted broom closet next door right now,” she said wryly, deciding not to share that particular daydream. “Hard pass. Besides, the social sciences are still sciences. It works the same way.”

“How? Hard sciences have definitive answers for the questions they pose.”

“Well, so do the social sciences,” Sunset replied, frowning. “Like, take a philosophical question. Is there life after death?”

“How does that have a scientific answer?”

“Because it does! There either is life after death or there isn’t. We don’t know the answer, we don’t have the means to test either hypothesis, but there is a definitive answer. It’s like dark matter. We think it might be there, even though we can’t prove it right now. But it’s either out there somewhere or it isn’t.”

“… Huh, I’ve never thought about it like that. Still, without a way to devise experiments, it’s gotta be hard to use the Sunsetific Method.”

“The what?” There was a knock at the door, and grabbing her phone, Sunset got up to answer it. “Sparky, did you make me an adjective?”

“Sure, remember what you used to say? ‘Reading books is fine for some people, but I learn best by going out into the field and actually doing something.’ You can’t really do that with history.”

Can’t I? While mulling that over in her mind, she opened the door absent-mindedly. There stood Flash Sentry in a white shirt and skinny black tie. He opened his mouth to speak, then clapped it back shut as he let his eyes wander appreciatively across Sunset’s body which was still only covered by a bath towel.

Seeing that Sunset was on the phone, he held up his hands silently. In the right was an inexpensive, though not exactly cheap, bottle of red wine. His left held up his phone which displayed a message from Sunset earlier in the day: “EBC! U free?”

Her Plan B had arrived, Emergency Booty Call. Sunset beckoned him to come inside with a nod of her head, to which he grinned and made his way towards the kitchenette in search of a corkscrew.

“Sunset, are you still there?”

“Yes. Sorry, Sparky. My accountant just dropped in,” Sunset replied, closing the door. It wasn’t exactly a lie. Flash was indeed an accountant these days.

“You have an accountant? Also, you’re giving me guff about being in the lab on a Saturday while you’re at home doing what? Taxes?”

“Oh, Sparky. I intend to do more than just taxes today,” Sunset replied slyly while watching Flash pour two glasses. “But hey, thanks.”

“Thanks for what?”

“For the perspective. Maybe I’ve been going about this the wrong way. It’s time to put the Sunset back into science. Anyway, good luck with your experiment. Gotta go, those taxes aren’t gonna do themselves.” She hung up just in time to accept a glass of wine from Flash.

“So, rough first week, I take it?” he asked.

Sunset actually laughed out loud at that, finally feeling some of the tension leave her shoulders. “You have no idea. My first day, this one girl straight up asked me if I had a boyfriend in front of the whole class.”

Flash chuckled. “Well, what did you tell her?”

“The truth,” Sunset replied innocently. Then she clinked her glass against Flash’s and gave him a wink. “She wasn’t asking about friends with benefits, after all.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 4: The Empress' New Groove

When a blue Ford Fiesta pulled into the teachers’ parking lot at CHS on Monday morning, the woman driving had ditched the mousy wardrobe in favor of her customary jeans, ankle boots and an orange tank top with a print of her cutie mark on it. Picking up her leather jacket from the passenger seat, she slipped it on, rubbed her cheek against the collar and breathed in deeply. “Hm, I missed you so much. I’ll never cheat on you again,” Sunset told the article of clothing.

Opening the driver side door, Sunset was halfway out when a thought occurred to her. Ducking back in, she fished a small box out of the glove compartment with a piece of tape stuck to it that read Street Kit in Sunset’s handwriting. Shoving the box into her pocket, she left her car and made her way to the main entrance of the school, her open hair of fiery red and yellow flowing out behind her in the breeze.

Stopping momentarily at the horse statue out front, she looked it over. She still wasn’t used to the replacement they’d put up for the broken one a couple years ago. Rather than the smooth, powerful and realistic lines of the original, this one was a cubist interpretation of a rearing horse, with sharp angles and odd pieces sticking out that made it look nothing like a natural animal. Sunset hated it, but she placed a hand on the marble base and could feel the soft and faint hum of Equestrian magic from the other side. Seven years ago when she touched it, there was the roiling chaos of wild magic bursting at the seams to get out and cause havoc in a world that had no real concept of magic. Now it felt calm, peaceful, a reminder of her old home and a soft reassurance of it still being there while no longer posing a threat to her new home.

Suddenly, a bit of movement caught her eye, as if someone was leaning around the edge of the statue and staring at her. “Hello?” Sunset moved around the back of the statue and found nobody, but she could hear quick footsteps moving around the other side.

Having completed a full round, she just caught someone she thought she recognized running up to the front door of the school before vanishing into its halls. “Sunny?” Sunset shook her head and decided not to dwell on it as she made her own way inside and towards the teachers’ lounge.

“Good morning, Gladys,” she said cheerfully as she entered.

The single occupant of the room looked up from her phone and watched Sunset skip over to the counter and pour herself a cup of coffee while humming a little tune to herself. “You’re chipper for a Monday morning,” Ms. Harshwhinny observed dryly. “Did you get laid this weekend?”

Sunset spluttered and coughed her first sip back into her coffee cup, pinching her nose with her free hand as her nostrils stung and she continued to cough.

“I’ll take that as a yes. Nice. Anyone I know?”

“You know, Gladys,” Sunset said after having cleared her throat, “I’m really doing my best to adapt here. I’m calling you by your first name, and I get that this is your safe space where you can say anything, but this is where I draw the line. It wasn’t that long ago I was a student here, and I’m not ready to discuss my sex life with the woman who taught me integrals in twelfth grade. In fact, I may never be ready for that.”

Gladys simply shrugged. “Suit yourself,” she said and went back to swiping on her phone.

Sunset sat down at the table next to the couch and drank her coffee in silence.

“Seriously though,” Ms. Harshwhinny said suddenly, still looking at her phone. “Are you using an app? Cause I’m not getting a lot of good hits on my profile lately. I mean, look at this one.”

Sunset stood up abruptly. “I’m gonna get to my class,” she declared, a little more forcefully than was strictly necessary. When she opened the door, she found a muscular man wearing a track suit and baseball cap coming her way. “Morning, Coach.”

“Eyup,” Big Mac replied in passing and made a beeline for the coffee maker.

It was then that Harshwhinny changed targets. “Mac, can I get your expert opinion on something? Would you look at this photo?”

“Nope,” was the last thing Sunset heard as she closed the door behind her.

Walking confidently through the halls, Sunset noted with satisfaction that her new old wardrobe turned some heads among the students who she had taught for the first time a week before. Just as she reached out to open the door to the classroom for 2-A, she stopped with a raised eyebrow. The inwards opening door was slightly ajar and she could see a shadow moving on the other side.

Observing for a bit, she lightly kicked the bottom of the door and smiled with satisfaction when she heard a mild thud followed by coughing noises from the other side.

Opening the door for real this time, she saw Sprout standing there, covered in chalk dust and with a dry eraser at his feet. “Good morning, Mr. Cloverleaf,” she said brightly. “You will clean that up after class, won’t you?”

Coughing one more time, Sprout looked at her. “I, uhm, was just … I mean yes, Ms. Shimmer,” he replied in defeat, having tried and failed to come up with an excuse on the spot, and hastily retreated to his seat.

Hitch watched him pass by and looked at Sunset with what she thought was a look of respect, holding out the class book for her.

“Thank you, Hitch,” she said simply, looked over the class and marked everyone down as present. Rather than sitting down, she leaned against the edge of her desk to start the lesson. “Alright, good morning, everyone. I’m sure you’ve eagerly devoured Chapter 2 of your textbooks, like I asked you to. So, who wants to explain to me how the feudal system works?”

The silence was deafening.

“Well, don’t all raise your hands all at once,” she observed dryly and turned towards the blackboard. Not finding any chalk this time, she heard some shuffling and a single snicker from behind her. Unperturbed, Sunset reached into her pocket and pulled out the box with her old Flanksy supplies of colored chalks and drew a triangle, subdivided into three horizontal tiers, on the blackboard. In the top triangle, she drew a small caricature of her own face winking at the students. “Let’s have the Holy Roman Empire as an example. As of today, I am the empress of this classroom.” Picking up a yellow piece of chalk, she added a little crown above her head.

Turning around, she pointed at two students in the front row. “Hitch, Sunny, front and center. Your Empress has a proposition for you.”

The two of them looked at each other dubiously, but got up from their seats to stand in front of Sunset.

“Now,” Sunset proclaimed, “imagine every desk in this classroom is a plot of farmland. And your class assignments, homework and tests are the crops. Now, all your bases belong to me right now. And while I’m sure you all would love for me to do your homework for you, I don’t want to do that. So here’s my proposal: I’ll give each of you an entire row of desks and you collect tithes for me in the form of homework and assignments.”

“What do we get out of that?” Hitch asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, for one thing you get a place to sit down while you write something and don’t have to stand up for the whole class,” Sunset replied, which elicited a chuckle from most of the class.

“Oh, I get it!” Sunny suddenly said and knocked on her desk. “This is our demesne, right? The land that directly belongs to us.”

“Right, very good,” Sunset said with an approving nod, “looks like someone read the chapter after all. The second thing you get is protection. If someone wants to mess with you or your desk, you can call me in to help. So, do we have a deal? Land and protection in return for your service and a small tithe.”

“Sure, sounds good,” Hitch said after a moment’s thought and Sunny nodded her assent as well.

“Splendid!” Sunset turned and drew little pictures of the two students into the second tier of her pyramid. “Then by divine right of my own arrogance, I hereby proclaim you, Hitch Trailblazer, the Duke of Windownia and you, Sunny Starscout, the Duchess of Aislandia. You may sit down.”

Turning back towards the class, she pointed at Sprout, sitting behind Hitch, who had raised his hand. “Ms. Shimmer, I mean, Your Majesty. You said that Hitch had to collect all the tithes from this row for you. Does that mean Hitch has to do my homework as well as his own?”

“Tch, as if,” Hitch muttered.

But Sunset simply nodded. “Right now it does.”

Hitch whipped his head around to look at his teacher. “What?”

Sprout grinned from behind Hitch and leaned back in his chair. “Cool.”

“What the heck, Ms. Shimmer?” Hitch asked in disbelief.

Sunset simply stared at him. “The whole reason I gave the entire row to you was so I wouldn’t have to deal with it myself. So the question is this: What are you gonna do with all the land you can’t work yourself?”

Hitch blinked a couple of times, and Sunset felt something warm and fuzzy inside when she saw the realization on his face as the light bulb lit up over his head. Turning around, he asked: “Sprout, how would you like being my vassal?”

“I don’t know. What do I get out of it?”

Hitch gestured towards the blackboard. “Same terms and conditions apply. I might even help you with your homework. Plus, you get to keep your chair and don’t have to stand.”

“Hm, and if someone messes with me, I get to call you and Ms. Shimmer to my aid. Alright, do I get a cool title?”

Hitch rolled his eyes and said: “Sure, I hereby name you the Count of Lower Windownia, Sprout.”

Sunset drew a picture of Sprout in the third tier of her pyramid, then turned to see how Sunny would react. Sunny looked at Zipp two desks behind her who gave her a flat stare in response. “I’m not engaging in this silliness.”

“Come on, Zipp. It’s fun, play along,” Sunny wheedled.

Zipp groaned. “Fine. But I have total autonomy at my desk and you don’t get to meddle as long as I do my homework. Also, I choose my own title. You may call me the Grand Poobah of all Dis and Dat.”

Sunny furrowed her brows and looked towards Sunset for confirmation.

Shrugging her shoulders, she began to draw Zipp’s face next to Sprout’s. “I don’t care what you call yourself as long as the homework gets done.”

“Grand Poobah it is,” Sunny said with a shake of her head.

At this point, Izzy raised her hand. “Ms. Sunset, I mean, Empress Shimmer! I’m not a part of either of the two duchies. Do I get a title?”

“Yes, you do,” Sunset confirmed. “I’ve been meaning to ask you, do you make those charm bracelets yourself?”

“Yes, I do! Would you like me to make one for you?”

Sunset chuckled. “Sure, very mercantile of you. As Empress, I get to decide which places have the right to hold a market. So, how would you like to become an Imperial City? The city of …”

“Izzyville!!!” Izzy said cheerfully.

“… Sure, Mayor Izzy of Izzyville.” Izzy’s face joined those of Sunny and Hitch in the second tier.

“Alright, all sorted out,” Sunset said, clapping her hands together and surveying her little empire. Then she pointed at the desk behind Sprout’s. “Except that. Zipp, is that your sports bag?”

Zipp looked over and then back towards Sunset. “Yeah, is there a problem with it?”

“Yeah, there’s a problem,” Sprout answered before Sunset had a chance to. “It’s on Windownian territory!”

Zipp rolled her eyes, looked past Sprout and directly at Hitch. “Yo, Hitch! You’re not using this desk. You got a problem with me parking my bag here?”

“I guess not,” the Class Rep replied.

Sunset gave Hitch a look with a raised eyebrow. “You’re really gonna give out the land I gave you for free and let someone reap its benefits, Your Grace? Remember that you still have to pay me a tithe for it.”

Hitch thought about that for a moment. “Actually, I’m gonna let you have that desk if you become the Countess of Upper Windownia and swear fealty to me.”

“What?” Sunny asked aghast. “Hitch, she’s my vassal.”

“Still am,” Zipp said with a smirk, “but now I get two titles.” Addressing Hitch again, she added: “I accept, Your Grace.” Then she pulled the chair from her new acquisition over and put up her feet.

Suppressing a smirk at how well this was going, Sunset added some lines to her diagram, one going from Sprout to Hitch, two going from Zipp to Hitch and Sunny, and one each going from Sunny, Hitch and Izzy to her own portrait.

Sunset got out her phone and began typing out a message while Sprout continued to argue. “Wait, wait, wait! You’re gonna give our land to one of them?”

“One of them?” Hitch asked in befuddlement.

“Those Aislandians! This is a Windownian desk you’re giving away. What if I want to put my bag there?”

“You should have thought of that sooner. Besides, she’s just agreed to do double the work.”

Sunset decided to let this play out and continued to type.

“Alright, that does it,” Sprout declared. Picking up his own backpack, he placed it on the desk and pushed Zipp’s dufflebag off.

“The hell, dude?” Zipp demanded. “You can’t just do that. That’s my land now.”

“No, it isn’t. I’ve got peasants, right?” He said, patting his backpack. “I’m just gonna send some of them in there and occupy the land that rightfully belongs to Windownia. So there, hah!”

Zipp turned towards Sunset who merely glanced at her over the rim of her phone. “You’re gonna say something, Your Majesty, or are you just gonna stand there?”

Sunset shrugged. “You’re not my direct vassals.” Pointing at Sunny and Hitch, she added: “These guys are. I expect them to manage the land I gave ‘em.”

In the back of the classroom something went ping, and Pipp, who had so far ignored what was happening, glanced at her phone. She sat up straight as her eyes went wide and she looked at Sunset who gave her a raised eyebrow. Slowly, a cheshire grin spread across her face and she gave her teacher a nod.

Satisfied for the moment, Sunset put her phone away and turned her attention back to the ensuing argument.

“Are you gonna do something, Sunny?” Zipp demanded. “You’re supposed to protect me.”

“I … don’t think I am,” Sunny replied thoughtfully. “He’s not attacking the land I gave you.”

“Hitch! Call him back and tell him to give back my land.”

“Hey, you’re my liege, too,” Sprout said, rounding on his friend. “And I was your vassal first. You’re supposed to be on my side.”

Hitch simply looked back and forth between the two of them, unsure of what to do.

“Alright, looks as if I’m on my own then,” Zipp declared hotly, putting her bag back on the table. “If you can raise a peasant levy, so can I. We’re gonna fight this out.”

Momentarily impressed by the correct use of the term levy by Zipp, Sunset nevertheless decided it was finally time to literally step in. “Alright, that’s enough. Landfrieden!” She declared while holding out her arms.

“What?” Sprout asked after everyone had been stunned into a momentary silence. “The hell is Landfrieden supposed to mean?”

Sunny rolled her eyes and said: “It’s German for ‘peace of the land.’ It means nobody in the Empire is allowed to go to war with each other.”

Sunset tapped her nose twice and then pointed at Sunny.

After garnering some surprised looks from her classmates, Sunny added: “Did none of you read the chapter Ms. Sunset assigned for this week?”

“Alright,” Sunset declared. “We’re gonna solve this by having a Reichstag.”

“Reichstag? Isn’t that the capitol building of Germany?” Hitch asked and earned his own baffled look from his classmates. “What? I like to read the international news.”

“You’re right, Hitch. Today it refers to the capitol building in Berlin. But back in the Middle Ages, it wasn’t a physical building, rather it was an assembly of all the nobles of the Empire to come together and submit their grievances in front of the Emperor, the Kaiser, for arbitration. And I think we’re gonna hold it in a neutral place. Mayor Izzy?”

“Yes, Your Majesty?” Izzy replied immediately, quickly hiding the bucket of popcorn Sunset could have sworn she’d pulled straight out of Pink Space behind her chair. Apparently, she’d been enjoying herself, watching the argument play out.

“Would Izzyville be so kind as to host the Reichstag?”

“Of course, we got snacks!” Izzy pulled out her lunchbox and put it on her desk.

“Alright, your Empress summons you to Izzyville. If you don’t want your case to be tried in absentia, you had better attend.”

Almost the whole class, in the cases of Zipp and Sprout grudgingly, assembled around Izzy’s desk to hear the verdict of the Empress.

“Very well, I have heard from both sides,” Sunset declared imperiously. “All of you now hear my decision. First of all, I am somewhat disappointed in the Duke of Windownia and the Duchess of Aislandia for being unable to keep peace in the lands the Empire has so graciously granted them.”

Sunny and Hitch looked a little sheepish at that.

“Then again, this is not an easy case. By law, the oath sworn between liege and vassal, if it be legitimate and in good faith, can not be unmade. So I hereby confirm the Grand Poobah of all Dis and Dat in her appointment as the Countess of Upper Windownia also.”

“Yes!” Zipp grinned and stuck her chin out at a seething Sprout.

“However,” Sunset went on to say, “in the meantime new villages have been founded in the territory established by subjects of the Count of Lower Windownia. Those are his lawful subjects who have sworn their own oath of fealty to Lower Windownia. Henceforth, these parts made arable and the villages founded are part of Lower Windownia.” Sunset realized that she had gone a little too fast on that one when she was met by blank stares. “Translation: There’s enough space on the empty desk for both of your bags.”

Most students nodded at that, but Sprout still seemed a little grumpy. “That’s your big compromise? Split the land and what, let Zipp and I both do one and a half times the work?”

Sunset gave him a blank look. “If you don’t like my ruling, I can donate your part of the land to the Church instead.”

“Who’s the Church in that example?” Izzy asked.

Sunset shrugged. “Let’s say Principal Celestia. If I’m Empress, she’s God. I only rule by her divine grace.”

Everyone chuckled at that, even Sprout in spite of himself. And that’s the cue, Sunset decided, raising her finger and pointing towards the back of the class.

“MUAWAHAHAHA!!!”

Every student suddenly jumped at the maniacal laughter emanating from behind them, and Sunset briefly thought that Pipp was very good at projecting her voice. “What the hell, Pipp!?” Zipp roared as she turned around to see her twin sister standing there. “You nearly gave me a heart attack!”

“Ha! Who is zis Pipp you speak of?” she replied archly in a French accent. “Non, non, non, mon amis. It is I, ze Queen of Prance, and zis land belongs to me now.” It was in this moment that the other students noticed that neither Sprout’s nor Zipp’s bag was on the contested desk, instead having been replaced by Pipp’s pink purse.

As if to accentuate the dramatic moment, the school bell rung, and every student looked up as if surprised by how quickly the lesson had gone by. “And with that,” Sunset said, “your homework assignment for next week is to think of ways to protect your Empress, i.e. me, from this dastardly foreign attack as we move from internal to foreign politics.” She twirled her finger in the air. “Reichstag adjourned!”

Unlike the week before, Sunset actually enjoyed the atmosphere as the students packed up and began to file out, chatting excitedly along the way.

“That was craaazy, when did you think of that?” Zipp was saying to her sister.

Pipp chuckled. “Ms. Sunset actually sent me a Tweet while you guys were arguing. Look.”

“No way.”

Meanwhile, Sprout was catching up with Hitch on the way out the door. “Seriously, though. You think you could help me with my homework? I figure if I’m gonna uphold the honor of Windownia, I gotta know what those crazy German words mean.”

“Sure, Sprout.”

Only when she was sure that every student had left and was well out of earshot, did Sunset permit herself to grin openly and pump her fist. “Hell yeah! Sunsetific Method rules!”

Author's Note

I sincerely apologize if I accidentally ended up teaching you anything about Medieval Feudalism.:derpytongue2:

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 5: Old Frenemies

“Sunset, over here!”

Sunset turned to see Sonata Dusk, wearing a pink and white striped shirt and jeans skirt combo, waving at her from a table in the middle of the food court. Her sister Adagio, sitting next to her wearing a purple dress suit, was also looking over at Sunset in spite of rolling her eyes at the spectacle her younger sibling was making.

Sunset smiled, paid the stall vendor for her cappuccino and made her way over to the two Sirens. “Hey, Daj. Hi, Sona,” she greeted them, taking a seat. “Hope I didn’t keep you waiting.”

“You think it could ever get boring in the Mall’s food court with this one around?” Adagio dead-panned, indicating her sister who was pushing a huge platter of nachos into the middle of the table for all of them to share.

“I hereby declare this meeting of the Reformed Villainesses Social Club open,” Sonata said brightly.

Adagio groaned. “That joke gets funnier every time we all meet up. Every. Single. Time.” Those last three words had been punctuated by clenched teeth.

Sunset chuckled. An outside eye would claim they never changed, but she’d come to know the difference between how Adagio used to be around her sisters and the actual older sister she’d become to them. “Ari couldn’t make it?”

“Nah,” Adagio replied, taking a sip from her ice coffee, “this new job keeps her moving all over the country on business trips. We barely get to see her.”

“Right, what’s she doing now? Something with sales?” Sunset asked, snacking on some of the offered nachos.

“Pharmaceutical Sales Rep,” Sonata answered, pulling up a picture on her phone to show Sunset. “Check this out.”

The grumpy expression was the same, but everything else seemed very, very different. “Wow,” Sunset muttered with a grin, “Aria Blaze wearing a grey pants suit. Now I’ve seen it all. And how are you two doing?”

Adagio shrugged. “Making a living. I had years of practice as a kindergarten teacher before turning it into a career, after all.” She nodded towards her sister. “I practically have the patience of a saint now.”

Sonata giggled. “She says that now, but you should have seen her during our first week. She was seething.”

“Well, those were my favorite pair of pants,” Adagio grumbled, “now they’re an art piece with a dozen little hand prints in finger paints all over them. I’ve learned my lesson. Only wear old clothes to work.”

“I feel that,” Sunset laughed. “I was actually sporting the Aria look my first day. It wasn’t me, and the chalk dust wasn’t helping.”

“I’ll bet,” Adagio sighed. “Still wouldn’t wanna trade with you. Teenagers are the worst. Then again, you turned us into respectable members of society, so I figure you’ve got it handled.”

“I had nothing to do with it,” Sunset said sagely while taking a sip from her beverage. “It was all you. You put the work in. Frankly, when you showed up at Canterlot U during freshmen orientation five years ago, I was convinced that you were there for some whacky revenge scheme against me and my friends.”

Sonata suddenly elbowed her sister and gave her a look. Adagio replied by furrowing her brows and pressing her lips together in a thin line. But Sonata nodded her head towards Sunset several times.

“What am I missing here?” Sunset asked.

“Come on, Daj,” Sonata said in a whisper that wasn’t a whisper. “You’ve been telling me for years that you wanted to get it off your chest.”

“You want me to do this right here, right now? Also, you never told her?”

“I promised you I wouldn’t back then,” Sonata said, closing her eyes.

“Appreciate that, sis,” Adagio said quietly. Then she looked towards the ceiling, groaned loudly and added in a monotone: “Alright, fine! We, that is I, had an evil, dastardly plan to take you down when we enrolled. There, I said it.”

Sunset simply gave her a flat stare. “I’m shocked,” she said in a voice that betrayed a shocking lack of any shock.

Adagio looked at her sister angrily while gesturing towards Sunset.

“Duh,” Sonata said flatly. “Of course she figured that much out, even back then.”

“What I never did figure out,” Sunset said while taking another sip from her drink, “is what the actual plan was and why you abandoned it. So I’m all ears if you’re finally ready to enlighten me.”

Adagio sighed. “It was dumb. You had so much magic inside you, the idea was to suck out your soul, condense it into solid form and then use that to make new Siren gems for the three of us. We would have gotten our powers back and you would probably be a vegetable in a hospital bed right now, if your body had even survived your soul being torn asunder that is.”

Sunset blinked. “Yikes,” she eventually said with a shudder, “thanks for not following through on that one, I guess.”

“I’m sure your friends would have found a way to defeat us and put you back together with a rainbow sparkle beam or something if it had ever gotten that far,” Sonata chimed in.

Sighing again, Adagio continued: “You can probably see the flaw in my ‘brilliant’ plan already. It would have required magic for us to enact it and get our magic back. We figured magical things kept happening around you girls, so some opportunity might present itself if we stuck close to you.” She rested her forehead against the palm of her hand. “But then you girls just … kept inviting us to student parties, or to join your study groups, or cook together in the dorm’s kitchen, especially the pink one.”

Sunset could feel her breath catch for a moment at that and she lowered her head slightly.

“Anyway,” Adagio went on oblivious, “the right chance never came along, and then after a couple years had passed …”

“The Maretime Bay incident,” Sunset said sadly, her eyes a million miles away.

“Right. The well of Equestrian magic in this world seemed to be well and truly dry after that.” Adagio laughed ruefully and finally managed to meet Sunset’s eyes again. “Tell you the truth, I’d already given up and accepted my fate at that point. It was just the final nail in the coffin. After a while, life without magic didn’t seem so bad, not bad enough to risk it all on some harebrained scheme anyway. Not when we were suddenly all figuring out things we were good at without magic. And even if the opportunity had ever come up and I was still willing to see it through, I couldn’t be sure anymore that everyone else was still onboard with the plan.” She looked over at her sister.

With the spotlight on her, Sonata suddenly became very interested in the tabletop immediately in front of her. “I, uhm, that is …” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “That year we were dating, after you came back from Germany? That was never part of the plan, … in case you were ever wondering.” That last part had come out in a hoarse whisper, barely audible.

Sunset was taken aback for a moment, looking over towards Adagio who quietly nodded at her to say something in response. Seeing Sonata’s trembling hand on the table, Sunset put her own hand on top of hers. “To tell you the truth, I did wonder at first,” she said softly. Then, when Sonata looked up at her tearfully, she added with a smile: “But not for long. So it makes me happy to hear you say that.”

Sonata finally smiled back and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes.

Adagio made a gagging sound and broke the moment after a while. “Blergh! Alright, therapy session over!” she declared. “You and your friends magic-of-friendshipped us. Whoop dee doo! Now stop this saccharine sweetness before you give me diabetes, and let’s talk about something else.”

Sunset and Sonata both blushed as they realized they were still holding hands and pulled back. “Alright, Daj,” Sunset laughed, “what do you wanna talk about then?”

She shrugged. “I dunno, how about that weird girl hiding behind the trashcan who’s been watching us since you sat down?”

“What?”

“Oh yeah, I was wondering about that, too,” Sonata added while nonchalantly resuming her work on the nachos. “Maybe she’s hungry. Should we invite her over?”

Adagio simply pointed over Sunset’s shoulder.

When Sunset turned around, wide eyes stared at her. “Eeep!” The girl broke into a dead sprint, knocking over the trashcan she had been using as cover in the process while someone shouted from across the food court. “Hey, damn kids!”

“Sunny Starscout?” Sunset muttered, this time sure she recognized the fleeing backside after having seen it several times in as many weeks.

“You know her?” Adagio asked.

“Yeah, I mean, not really. She’s one of my students.”

Sonata shrugged. “Maybe she wanted to come over and say hi, but was too shy to do it,” she suggested.

Sunset remained quiet for a while before turning back to her two companions. “Yeah, probably something like that,” she said finally while the way she said it spoke volumes more.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 7: Regrets

Sunset stood in the parking lot in the outskirts of town, alternately pacing back and forth and leaning against her car. Her eyes turned to the sky, cloudy and overcast, anywhere but where she actually intended on going.

“Sunset Shimmer?”

She jumped, startled by someone calling out her name. Then she spotted the owner of the voice, a woman in a dark blue coat. “Vice-principal Luna,” she said, recognizing the woman.

“Nice to see you,” Luna said with a warm smile. “How are you adjusting to the job? My sister tells me you had a bit of a rough start.”

Sunset rubbed her neck. “Yeah, your old history class gave me a bit of trouble the first day, but I think I’ve gotten through to most of them. I got some good advice. ‘Above all, to thine own self be true.’” She noted the bouquet of blue roses in Luna’s arms. “Here to see someone?”

She nodded and shifted the flowers in her arms a bit. “My mother,” she replied simply, casting a glance over towards the East end of the cemetery adjoining the parking space.

“Your sister’s not with you?”

Luna shook her head slowly. “We usually go together, but this is a special time of year. I always make it a point to come alone at least once around Halloween. It was her favorite holiday, and mine too.” A whimsical expression crossed her face. “I used to compete with Celestia over everything when we were young. She always seemed to outshine me, and I was so desperate to get a win, even when it came to our mother’s love. Of course, our mother had love enough for both of us, but tell that to a young girl. But Celestia never liked Halloween. Never understood why, but it was fine by me. It meant for one night a year, while my sister locked herself in her room sulking, I’d have mother all to myself. We’d craft our own costumes, make sweets, go trick-or-treating. It was magical.”

“I’m sure she appreciates you coming by,” Sunset said when Luna’s words had trailed off into a fond silence.

Looking back, Luna nodded with a smile. “I’d like to think so. How about you? What brings you here?”

Sunset looked away uncomfortably. “A friend. I was recently reminded that our actions, however noble they might have been at the time, can sometimes have unforeseen consequences. Been working up the courage to go in and see her.”

Luna followed Sunset’s gaze towards the Western fields of the graveyard and nodded in understanding. “I see,” she said sadly before laying a comforting hand on Sunset’s shoulder and squeezing it lightly, “I’m sure she appreciates the visit, whatever the reason for it may be. Tell her I said hi.”

Sunset drew in a deep breath, forced a smile and nodded.

Returning the nod and smile, Luna left to attend to her business.

Steeling herself for what was to come, Sunset lowered her head and began marching purposefully in her intended direction, the pit in her stomach growing with every step. Zipping her jacket all the way up, she buried her hands in her pockets. The air was starting to get chilly this time of year, and she wished that she’d chosen a sunny late autumn day to come by instead. Before she knew it, her feet came to a halt in front of a gravestone.

“Hey, friend,” Sunset said softly. “How are you doing? Sorry I haven’t been around much lately. Keeping busy these days. Of course, that never stopped you, did it? You always made time for your friends, even when you had a million other things going on at once.”

Sunset took a cupcake out of her pocket, unwrapping it from the cellophane she had carried it in, and slowly broke the treat in half right in the middle. Placing one half on the gravestone, she took a small nibble from her own half, before chuckling. “Rainbow Dash, you know, she posted a picture of this huge double rainbow over a football field on her social media last week. Her first professional match, they put her in for the second half. It was raining through the entire match, and then suddenly at the end there it was, and … you know, it sounds silly when I try to say it out loud.”

Sunset looked up into the sky, grey and more grey and her own breath condensing in the cold autumn air. “Okay, okay, I’ll tell you. It’s still silly, but I kinda wanna believe that was you dropping in on an old friend on her big day, and the rainbow was your way of saying hi.”

She stood there silently for a while, alternately drawing in her breath several times to say more with no words coming, looking up into the sky to hold back the tears that continued to push into the corners of her eyes, and then forcing a big smile cause that’s what the occupant of the grave would have wanted her to do. When she could take it no more, she put the other half of the cupcake next to the first and said tearfully: “I still miss you … so much, my friend. We all do.”

Turning, she wiped the tears from her face when she couldn’t hold them back any longer. “Dammit, every time. It’s been nearly two years already. Keep it together, Sunset. She wouldn’t want to see you like that. She’d tell you to smile and laugh, remember the good times and not the bad.” Pulling out her cellphone, Sunset turned back around with another forced smile. “Hey, I’ve been meaning to tell you: Weird Al came out with a new single. Listen to this one, you’re gonna love it.”

She pressed play on her music app and the cheerful tunes of a polka song began to ring out across the graveyard. At least she wasn’t forcing herself to make casual conversation anymore, but without the exercise, the tears came back in force, yet Sunset kept smiling through the quiet sobbing as she stared at the inscription on the headstone.

Pinkamena Diane Pie

~ Taken from her family and friends before her time ~

~ Her laugh made the world a brighter place to all who knew her ~

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 8: Guten Morgen, Fräulein Sunset

It was Wednesday, or as her colleagues often referred to it, hump day. But it wasn’t the feeling of the week being only half over that had Sunset staring moodily into the grey morning through the window of the teachers’ lounge.

“Hey, kid.”

When Ms. Harshwhinny sat down next to her at the table, Sunset simply sighed. “Gladys, I’m really not in the mood to backseat swipe your Tinder backlog today.”

Harshwhinny gave her a penetrating gaze and nodded, and to her surprise she wasn’t shoving a phone in Sunset’s face. “I can see that. I actually wanted to check in with you. I know it’s hard, and you’re feeling down right now.”

“What?” Sunset blinked. Had she been that obvious? She hadn’t told anyone. Then the thought occurred to her that Luna might have tipped them off after seeing her.

“Hey, Mr. Acting Vice-principal! I think our newbie needs a pep talk!” she shouted over towards the couch.

Cranky grumbled under his breath and folded up the newspaper he was reading, but made his way over regardless, clapping Sunset on the shoulder and sitting down with the two women. “Tough break, kid. You’ve got my condolences.”

“Thanks,” Sunset replied somewhat subdued. It had been hard to keep the overflowing memories at bay.

Cranky nodded. “Yep, I don’t blame you for wanting to jump out a window the other day. It sucks that you gotta teach an elective your first year.”

Sunset blinked, confusion taking a hold of her as she looked into the sympathetic eyes of her colleagues. “What? I’m stoked about that! My entire history class signed up, plus a couple extra students. That more than meets the quorum. I was worried that I wouldn’t get to teach the class.”

Cranky and Gladys looked at each other and then back at Sunset, their expressions turning from sympathy to pure pity. “Oh, Sunset,” Harshwhinny said, “no teacher actually wants to teach electives.”

“It’s true,” Cranky said, backing her up. “I actually broke open a fine bottle of Scotch in celebration when I saw that not enough students had signed up for my woodworking class this year.”

Sunset leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms in front of her chest. “Is this gonna be another one of your lectures on why it actually sucks to be a teacher?” She rolled her eyes and shook her head. “Alright, lay it on me, sensei. Why is teaching an elective so bad?”

“Sunset,” Cranky began while taking a bite from an apple, “electives attract two kinds of students. The first kind are those that are failing one or more of their regular classes. So they look for the class with the lowest requirements and the most gullible, bleeding heart teacher to get some extra credits. The second kind are those who don’t need the extra credits, but are required to take at least one elective anyway. So they look for the class that requires the least amount of effort to just coast through and possibly catch a nap once they’ve worn their teacher down enough to stop caring about more than their physical presence with sheer disinterest.”

“What about the third kind?” Sunset asked flatly. “The kind that is actually interested in the subject being taught and wants to have a fun and engaging learning experience based on their own preference?”

Cranky and Gladys stared at Sunset as if she’d suddenly grown a second head. Then they burst out laughing. “Sunset,” Ms. Harshwhinny said, “I taught you statistics and probabilities. What do you think are the odds of a student like that being in the school to begin with and signing up for your class at the same time?”

“Yeah,” Cranky concurred. “Look, I’m not categorically denying the existence of students like that. But they’re like Bigfoot. They might be out there hiding in the woods somewhere, but I’ve never seen one.”

Sunset slammed her hands on the table and stood up abruptly. “You know what? Thanks for the pep talk, seriously. I was actually feeling a little blue, but you two lit a fire in my belly.” Standing up straight, she pointed towards the door. “Cause I’m gonna go out there today and teach a bunch of kids how fun and awesome German literature can be. Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

“Remember to take a plaster cast and a hair sample if you find that Sasquatch student of yours,” Cranky hollered after her as Sunset stormed out of the teachers’ lounge, picking up a stack of books along the way. “Or else nobody’ll believe you!”

Sunset slammed the door shut behind herself. Making her way through the hallways in record time, she stopped herself short of opening the door to the classroom. Closing her eyes, she drew in a deep breath as she brought her free arm across her chest, held it there for a moment and slowly breathed out as she moved it back to her side before opening the door. “Guten Morgen, alle miteinander,” she greeted her class with a bright smile. “That’s good morning everyone in German, and welcome to Intro to German.”

Students took their place and conversations stopped as Sunset picked up a clipboard with the names of the students who had signed up to check attendance. By now, she knew most of the names and faces, but she decided to go through the list properly for the first lesson. “Posey Bloom.”

“Present,” said a girl wearing a prim and proper white blouse and black skirt with stockings.

“Misty Brightdawn.”

“Here!” The voice squeaked from a girl with curly blue hair. She’d transferred in a couple weeks into the school year and was now a part of class 2-A as well.

“Sprout Cloverleaf.”

“Awesome as always!”

“Not according to that last pop quiz,” Sunset said without looking up, paused for the inevitable chuckle of the 2-A students and went on. “Rufus Lulamoon.”

“Present and prepared,” said a boy with dark teal hair in a far more grandiose manner than his simple looks let on while rolling his Rs in a way that did make Sunset look up with a feeling of nostalgia.

“How’s your cousin, Rufus?”

“Great and Powerful as always, Ms. Sunset. She just sold out a show in Baltimare.”

“Hm, tell her to set a ticket aside for me next time she’s in Canterlot. Moving on, Izzy Moonbow.” Silence. “Izzy?” Sunset looked towards Hitch who gave her a shrug in return. Frowning, she moved on in quick succession. “Pipp, Sunny, Zipp, Hitch all present. Alright then.”

Sunset took her preferred teaching position, half sitting on the corner of her desk, and looked over her students. “You know, I always like to manage expectations for the start of a new class. Let’s start with a little test.”

“A test already? We haven’t had a chance to study.”

“Not that kind of test,” Sunset told Posey who had spoken up. “You know, some people believe that students fall into two categories when it comes to electives. First category are those who need extra credit for failing other classes. Anyone here identify with that group?”

Sunset’s smile immediately dropped when several hands went up. Sprout and Zipp, whose talents lay more in the physical rather than the academic, she could understand. Misty needed to make up for lost time. The one that surprised her was Hitch.

“Okay,” Sunset said and stood up. “As Rufus’ cousin would say: Come one, come all! We got something for everybody!” Finding no chalk near the blackboard, she cast a quick glance over her shoulder at Sprout who was looking all too innocent and produced some chalk from her pocket, writing the word Kirchturmwendeltreppengeländerschonbezug on the board and underlining it. “There, first student to translate the word correctly gets an easy A on day one. No phones! Dictionary only,” she added, pointing at Pipp without even looking, which was followed by the pouty clatter of a cellphone on a desk.

“The hell?” Sprout gawked. “What even is that A with the little dots in there? And that’s one word?”

“It’s called an umlaut and yes, that is one word. At least in German it is,” Sunset said and went on. “Now, the other group supposedly consists of those who are looking for an easy time because they take the elective that looks like the least amount of work. Any Easy Riders in my class?”

The urge to facepalm rose as Pipp and Rufus raised their hands with an apologetic look, followed by one more hesitant hand.

“Et tu, Sunny?” Sunset asked in mock hurt.

“I did have another reason to sign up, but, er … you know. Still excited to be in your class, Ms. Sunset.”

Sunset dead-panned and picked up one of the books she brought. “Alright, all I ask is that you don’t drool on these when you use them as pillows. That comes out of my paycheck otherwise.” She turned to the one remaining student with a smile. “Well, Posey. It looks like I’ve got at least one student who comes with a genuine passion and interest in the subject.”

Posey looked directly back at her. “Oh, no. I just thought another foreign language would look good on my college application.”

Pretending like she’d been shot, Sunset clutched her heart and doubled over. “You’re killing me here, Posey. You’re a sophomore. You should be thinking about boys, not college.”

“Excuse me?” Posey replied in shock.

“Or girls,” Sunset added. “I don’t judge.” As most of the class had a good laugh at the expense of the rapidly blushing Posey, Sunset thought to herself: Just you wait. I’ll make you all believers in Bigfoot before the year is over. Everyone suddenly turned at the sound of a loud bang outside the door. Sunset dropped the stack of books on Sunny’s desk. “Pass these out to everyone, please.”

Opening the classroom door, Sunset had a case of Déjà-vu when she found a girl rubbing her forehead. “Oh, Ms. Sunset. Hi!”

“Izzy,” she replied flatly, “you’re making it a habit to be late to my introductory lessons.”

“Sorry.”

“Grab a seat and a book,” Sunset said after letting her in and closing the door behind her. Holding up her own copy of the book that was being passed out, she said: “Now, I’m personally not a fan of how most language courses teach the beginnings. An entire year’s work, all so you can order a Wiener Schnitzel at a restaurant. Don’t worry, you’ll learn that, too. But we’re going to be reading this over the course of the year: Der Schimmelreiter by Theodor Storm, The Rider on the White Horse.” She flipped the book open to a random page. “Now, don’t worry. This is a bilingual edition, so you’ll always have the English translation right next to the original. I don’t expect you to be fluent by the end of the year, but I expect you to be able to read a page and get the gist of what’s going on. I always found practical application to be the best way to learn.”

Raising her hand, Sunny asked: “Is this the book that you used to learn German, Ms. Sunset?”

“Heck no,” Sunset replied flatly. “I learned most of my German by binge-watching the German adaptation of The Office. But Principal Celestia wouldn’t spring for ten DVD box sets of Stromberg plus overseas shipping as course material, so here we are.”

While most of the rest of the class chuckled at that, Zipp crossed out something in her notebook, wrote something else and eventually looked up to raise her hand.

“Yes, Zipp? Question?”

“Church tower spiral staircase railing protective cover,” she said haltingly but confidently.

Izzy turned her head to look around the classroom. “What? Where?”

“On the blackboard,” Zipp added, and Sunset now noticed that there was an open dictionary next to Zipp’s notebook. “The translation is: Church tower spiral staircase railing protective cover.”

Izzy squinted at the word on the blackboard.

“Oh, right,” Sunset said, having nearly forgotten her little challenge and not really expecting someone to work it out, let alone this quickly. She turned to the blackboard, went through each constituting word in her mind and nodded. “Correct. I’m a woman of my word. Zephyrina starts us off right by getting an A on the first day.”

Zipp grinned triumphantly while Sunset could feel her own lips curl into a grin to match.

Holding up a piece of chalk and giving it a twirl between her fingers, she said: “Well now, detective. You don’t seem sufficiently challenged by working that one out. Looks like I’ll have to up my game, won’t I?”

Cracking her knuckles, Zipp narrowed her eyes and replied: “Bring it on, teach.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 9: Off the record

Sunset watched the last few seconds tick down on her watch until the bell announced the end of the period. “Alright, pencils down. Time to turn in your answers,” she told her history class.

Some sighed, some groaned as Hitch collected the answer sheets from his classmates and dropped them off on Sunset’s desk. “Here you go, Ms. Shimmer.”

“Thank you, Hitch,” she said and added: “And Hitch, would you mind staying a moment after class?”

“Uh, sure. Just a second.” She watched him pack up while the rest of the class filed out before coming back up towards her desk. “What is it?”

“Step into my office.”

He looked around in confusion. “Where’s your office?”

Waving her arms around the general area next to the teacher’s desk, she replied: “Let’s say over here.”

“You know, you’re really funny, Ms. Shimmer,” he said with a chuckle, pulling up a chair.

“Hm, it’s a fine line to walk for a teacher between being funny and being a joke. I wanted to ask you something. The other day in German class, you raised your hand when I asked about students being there for the extra credit.”

He scratched his neck. “Yeah, I guess. I wasn’t the only one.”

“No,” she admitted, “but you got good grades. You’re class representative. You’re passing all your classes. So what do you need extra credit for?”

Hitch scrunched up his face. “Saying that it would look good on my college application isn’t gonna fly, is it?”

Sunset dead-panned. “You’re a good student, but you’re not maniacally academic like Posey is. What gives?”

He sighed. “I’ve got some absences that I need to balance out. I’ve missed a couple of afternoon classes so far this semester.”

“Like, how many?”

“Like, a lot?”

“Hitch!” Sunset gasped.

“I’m doing all the assignments and I’m passing the classes,” he said defensively. “But I’m working after school, so sometimes the schedule conflicts.”

“Hitch,” she began, “I’m the first person to give advice along the lines of there’s more to life than just school. But by the same token, there’s more to school than just doing the homework. Working part-time at your age is a good thing, if you ask me. But it shouldn’t come at the expense of your education.”

“Look, Ms. Shimmer. I appreciate you checking in, but this really isn’t your problem.”

She could see him draw back from the conversation from his body language. “No, it technically isn’t,” she admitted, clicking her tongue, “at least as long as you’re not skipping any of my classes. But if I see your grades starting to slip, you better believe I’m gonna make it my problem.”

He nodded. “Fair enough. I better make sure that doesn’t happen then. May I go?”

Sunset nodded quietly.

After getting up, Hitch gestured towards the empty air next to the desk. “You want the door to your office open or closed?”

“Get outta here,” she replied while returning his grin.

Sunset began to pack up her own things, including the history test she’d just conducted, and inevitably her eyes fell on the empty tray next to the blackboard. “Guess it’s time for yet another trip to the supply closet for chalk,” she grumbled to herself.

On her way out the door, she noticed a smudge on the laminated class schedule hanging on the wall next to the door. Pretty certain of who was responsible, she wiped the smudge away with her sleeve, muttering: “Seriously, somebody needs to glue a tennis ball to that girl’s forehead before she hurts herself.” She stared at the printout of the schedule for a bit. “They really could print this in bigger letters, though.”

Moving on, her trip through the halls took her by the entrance to the auditorium, and a soft singing voice grabbed her attention. Intrigued, she took a detour and stood in the door to listen. It didn’t take her long to find the source in the otherwise empty auditorium.

In the center of the stage stood Pipp Petals, her eyes closed and holding a broom like it was a microphone stand. She was singing a heartbreakingly beautiful ballad as if she was the only person in the world right now.

The song swelled into a crescendo, and Pipp’s voice was dancing through the high octaves with such precision and feeling that Sunset couldn’t help but be impressed. Pipp belted out the last few notes as if they carried her very soul around the room, and when all was quiet, Sunset instinctively began to applaud.

Hitherto unaware that she had an audience, Pipp jumped and let the broom clatter to her feet. After seeing Sunset standing in the door with a smile, she blushed and picked up the broom to put it away before making her way over to her teacher.

“Sorry,” she said. “I know I’m not really supposed to be in here.”

Sunset looked around the empty room and shrugged. “As long as you’re not skipping classes and you don’t break anything in here, I don’t see the harm in it.” She added with a smile: “You have a beautiful singing voice.”

“Thanks,” Pipp replied a little embarrassed, “not that I’m gonna get to make much use of it this year.”

“What do you mean?”

She fidgeted around a bit before saying: “Ms. Sunset, do you remember the question you asked us in your first German lesson? About our reasons for taking your class?”

“You mean the question where you lot tore my spirit to shreds with your replies like only teenagers are capable of doing?” Sunset asked as if she hadn’t just discussed the very same thing with Hitch. “Yeah, I remember vaguely.”

“I wanted to apologize for that, for both of us, Rufus and I,” she said. “It’s not like we don’t care. On the contrary, we like your teaching style. Your classes are fun. That’s why you were our fallback. It’s just that we both really wanted to take drama class this year.”

“Why didn’t you?”

“Cause not enough students signed up. Last year’s class was mostly seniors. They’re gone, and no freshmen are interested.”

“What about the drama club?” Sunset asked.

Pipp shrugged. “It’s the same thing. It’s just the two of us. I’m technically the president now, but we don’t even have an advisor. What kind of play are we supposed to put on? Principal Celestia says that, if we don’t get any new members by winter break, she’s going to have to disband the club altogether.”

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said simply.

Pipp shook her head. “It is what it is. I’ve come to terms with it. I just wanted to apologize if we gave you the impression that we weren’t interested in your class.”

Sunset nodded. “I appreciate that, Pipp. Really.” Then she raised an eyebrow and added: “If you’re in an apologetic mood, maybe you ought to apologize for that Tweet of me with the chalk dust.”

Pipp scoffed and gave her teacher an infuriatingly smug grin. “I’m not sorry for that. Have you seen all the likes and replies? #HotForTeacher was trending for days. And don’t get me wrong, I love what you’ve got going on right here,” she said, gesturing at Sunset’s jeans and leather jacket outfit. “But you absolutely rock a pencil skirt, Ms. Sunset. These hips don’t lie. You know what I’m saying?” She traced an hourglass shape in the air with her hands to emphasize her point.

Blushing, Sunset replied: “I know what you’re saying, but do you know what you’re saying?”

“I’m saying, why are you single, Ms. Sunset? Are you on any dating sites? I could help you with your online profile.”

“And this conversation is over,” Sunset declared abruptly while raising her hands and turning around on her heel. “I get enough second hand Tinder exposure from Ms. Harshwhinny in the teachers’ lounge.”

“Ohmygosh, Ms. Harshwhinny is on Tinder?” Pipp asked gleefully. “Do you know what her online handle is?”

“Can’t hear anything cause I’m walking away!” Sunset said and began marching with purpose in the direction of the supply room.

After a couple moments of resolute walking, Sunset finally arrived at her destination and unlocked the supply room. She flicked the light switch and nothing happened. Grumbling, she turned the flashlight function of her phone on and began rummaging around boxes half in the dark, until she found what she was looking for.

“Ms. Shimmer.”

“Waah!” The sudden voice in the half darkness startled her into dropping the pack of chalk. When she turned around, she saw an older man with a long white beard standing in the doorway. “Oh, it’s just you. You scared the heck out of me.”

“I’ve noticed that the chalk in your classroom keeps disappearing and needs to be refilled often,” he said, his features half obscured by the back-lighting.

“Uh, yeah. It’s been a problem.” Picking up the chalk she had dropped, she frowned. “To be honest, I do have a suspect in mind, but I can’t prove it right now.”

He nodded sagely. “Not to worry. I have already taken care of it.”

“You have?” she asked hopefully.

“Yes, indeed. I’ve trimmed back the hedges outside the window. They won’t be able to sneak in at night and take it anymore.”

“Erm, thank you?” Sunset ventured, reasonably convinced that the shrubbery outside the classroom had nothing to do with why the chalk kept disappearing.

The man they called ‘The Phantom in the Halls’ nodded and moved away from the door so quietly that she couldn’t even make out any footsteps. When Sunset stuck her head outside, he was gone without a trace.

“That guy is so weird,” Sunset said to herself. She wasn’t even sure if he was faculty or just a janitor. She’d certainly never seen him teach a class. Nobody knew, apparently not even Celestia. But he’d always just been here, even back when Sunset had been a student. “And why does it always feel like I should know who he is?”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 10: Perspective

“Oh, Izzy, Izzy, Izzy. Why?” Sunset grumbled as she sat at the table in the teachers’ lounge after classes were done for the day, grading papers and shaking her head.

“You know, mumbling doesn’t help,” Ms. Harshwhinny, the sole other person present, said from the couch, not taking her eyes off her phone.

“What?”

“If you’re gonna complain about your students, you really need to let it out. Mumbling to yourself is the same as keeping it in.”

Sunset frowned and put down her red pen. “It’s just so frustrating. She aced all the multiple choice questions, but it’s like she didn’t even read the essay question I put on the blackboard.”

“Mm-hm.”

Sunset watched her fellow teacher who still hadn’t taken her eyes off the phone and shook her head. “What’s the point in me spelling it out? You don’t care.”

“Izzy Moonbow,” Gladys sighed, “seems to be a total airhead, but is actually really smart. Grasps new and difficult concepts quickly during class, so you get the feeling that you don’t have to worry about her. Then, out of the blue, she totally biffs on a test and you don’t know why.” Now she actually looked up and straight toward Sunset. “That about sum it up?”

“Yeah,” Sunset said in amazement. “Pretty much. Why is she like this?”

Gladys shrugged. “I can only tell you what it isn’t. I nagged Cheerilee until she gave that class a standardized aptitude test during homeroom at the end of last semester. I thought it was word problems, but Izzy’s reading comprehension is actually above average, and while she’s a bit of an airhead, I’ve had her long enough to recognize that she doesn’t have any attention disorder. She’s perfectly capable of keeping focus during class.”

Sunset simply looked at her and began to grin.

“What?” Gladys asked in an annoyed tone while narrowing her eyes.

“You care,” she replied. “You put on the grumpy teacher act, but you actually do care about your students.”

Ms. Harshwhinny rolled her eyes. “Of course I care,” she sighed. “Didn’t give up on you after that Fall Formal fiasco, did I? That’s the diabolical thing about this job. You don’t get into it unless you care about kids, even if they end up breaking your heart by turning away from the natural sciences and go into the humanities.” She gave Sunset a pointed look.

Sunset had the sense to look a little sheepish at that. “Then shouldn’t we try to help them at every opportunity we get?”

“Sunset, you can’t help them all, especially if you don’t know what the problem is. If you try, this job will kill you. At some point, you gotta call it quits.”

Sunset snorted. “Well, I’m not ready to give up on Izzy just yet. The answer has to be in here somewhere. It just doesn’t make any sense.” She went quiet, staring at the pop quiz in front of her and wishing right now to simply be able to touch Izzy’s arm and get a vision of why she was struggling. “You have 2-A in math, right? Did you have them last year?”

Gladys groaned. “You’re not gonna let this go, are you? Fine!” Actually putting her phone away, she stood up and made her way to a bookshelf, finding an old class book marked 1-A. She leafed through it for a moment to find a certain page and put the book down in front of Sunset. “There, those are Izzy’s grades in math for the last year. Read ‘em and weep.”

“Yikes,” Sunset remarked, going over the numbers, “that’s a roller coaster.”

“Tell me about it. She actually does well in the big exams, you know, mid-terms and finals. But it’s like her brain checks out for pop quizzes, which is weird. You’d think if it was something about test anxiety, it would be the other way around.”

Sunset put her head in her hands and went quiet. There had to be a reason for this inconsistency, and it didn’t seem to be the subject matter. She just seemed to flake on certain questions or tests at random, even though she should have been able to ace them. What else was there? There was her weird habit of running into the wall when checking the class schedule, too. Then Izzy’s face flashed in Sunset’s mind, of her squinting while looking at something she’d written on the blackboard. “Gladys, what do you do when you give them a pop quiz?”

“What do you mean?”

“Do you print the test out and give each student a sheet?”

Harshwhinny scoffed. “On the copy budget we get from Principal Penny Pincher? Hell, no. Only for the big tests. You should remember how I do it. For a pop quiz, I just come in five minutes early and write the problems out on the back of the blackboard. Then I just flip it around when it’s time for the test.”

Sunset stood up abruptly and pulled out her phone. “I gotta go.”

Gladys shook her head and closed the book in front of her. “Yep, the lot of a teacher. You try to help them out, then they just get up and leave.”

Hearing that and stopping on her way out the door, Sunset turned around. “Gladys?”

“Mm-hm.”

“Remove crochet from your list of hobbies and for pity’s sake, delete that swimsuit picture from your gallery. It makes you look desperate.”

Ms. Harshwhinny pulled out her phone and gave Sunset a stern look. “You gotta put out some honey to catch flies, Sunset.”

“Just trust me on this and don’t say I never did anything for you.” With that, Sunset dialed a number from her contact list and walked out the door.

Fifteen minutes later, Sunset was standing in the Principal’s office in front of a large file cabinet, her cellphone held in the crook of her neck while she fiddled with her key chain. “So you still got them? Do you mind if I borrow them?”

Suddenly, she could hear someone clear their throat from behind her and turned around, finding Principal Celestia standing there with a raised eyebrow.

“Uh, I’ll call you back, Twi. Better yet, I’ll swing by campus later to pick up the item. … ‘Kay, thanks.” Hanging up the phone, she looked at the principal who had just walked in. “Hi.”

“Hello, Sunset,” Celestia greeted flatly.

“Um, the door was open. I just needed to have a look at student file, but I can’t seem to find the key for this blasted file cabinet,” she said, frowning as she went through her keys one by one.

“That’s because you don’t have one,” Celestia replied and moved around to stand between Sunset and the cabinet. “New privacy protection laws. Only the principal and vice-principal have access to the permanent student records.”

Sunset pursed her lips and put away her keys. “I need the home address and contact information for one of my students, Izzy Moonbow.”

“And you need that information because?” Celestia asked, not moving.

“I need to talk to her parents about something important.”

“Hm, and this can’t wait until the next PTA meeting?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. The longer we wait, the more this could end up hurting Izzy.”

“What’s this about?”

Sunset opened her mouth and closed it again, grimacing. “I don’t wanna say until I’m sure. But I need to talk to her parents to confirm it.” When Celestia remained silent, she added: “I know I haven’t been a teacher for long. But you should know me well enough to know that I wouldn’t ask unless I thought it was important.”

Celestia gave her a long look before pulling out her keys to unlock the cabinet. “Moonbow, you said?” she asked as she rifled through the folders. “I should warn you. Parents can get a little prickly when a teacher comes calling unannounced.”

“I think I’ll have to take that chance.”

Pulling out a manila folder, Celestia nudged the cabinet drawer shut with her hips and began reading as she went over to her desk. “Moonbow. Moonbow. Oh yes, I remember them. The old hippie couple from downtown. A little odd, but they were lovely people.”

“Were?” Sunset asked carefully.

“Tragic accident a couple years ago,” Celestia said matter-of-factly as she transcribed something onto a post-it note. “Guardian’s name is Alphabittle Blossomforth, he’s listed as Izzy’s godfather.” She folded the note in half and held it up.

When Sunset moved to take it, Celestia pulled it back out of her reach.

“You’re sure this can’t be handled by a phone call or by talking to Izzy herself?”

Sunset shook her head. “I need to confirm something, and I think I need to talk to both of them in person to do it.”

Celestia looked down, seemingly deep in thought. “I spoke to my sister the other day, you know. So let me confirm something first. Is this about Izzy, … or is this about someone she reminds you of?”

The realization hit Sunset in the chest like a truck and she swallowed hard while holding eye contact with Celestia, a woman who was just as sharp and insightful as her pony counterpart. Sunset licked her lips and found them dry as sandpaper. “Maybe it’s a little of both,” she admitted upon reflection. “But this is something I might actually be able to fix. I need to try.”

Celestia sighed and wordlessly handed over the note with the address.

Sunset took it and nodded before leaving the office. “Thanks.”

Sunset was already having second thoughts when she pulled into the dark driveway in her Fiesta. The sun had already set by the time she’d made the round-trip between Canterlot U and the downtown address. Celestia’s words kept playing inside her mind. There was probably a better way to do this, but Sunset had never been one to take it slow when she could do something right now. And yet, hadn’t that gotten her in trouble as many times as it had helped? Perhaps she was about to make a grave mistake and actually make things worse, for Izzy, for herself, for the school. She shook her head and got out of the car. She was committed now.

The broad, wooden house looked like an arts and crafts project gone oversize, with bits of additional structures added on over the years at odd angles and in different wood, some mismatched solar arrays bolted haphazardly to the roof. In some ways, it looked inviting, full of years of love and care. But then in stark contrast stood an empty lawn, empty except for a single sign with the words “Solicitors not welcome” painted on it. Still, there were lights on, so she marched up to the front door and pressed the doorbell.

It took a few moments before she heard a shuffle on the other side and the door opened slightly, but only as far as the door chain bolted to the inside would allow. A dark eye looked at her from beneath a bushy eyebrow and said nothing.

“Uh, hello. My name is Sunset Shimmer.”

“Not interested,” a gruff voice replied and the door slammed shut again.

Knocking on the door quickly, she shouted. “Wait! Mr. Alphabittle Blossomforth? I’m Izzy’s teacher. I need to talk to you about something important!”

The door once again opened just enough for the occupant to glare at the intruder and look her up and down. “A likely story. Can you prove it?”

Sunset spread her hands. “I’m a teacher, not a cop. I don’t carry a badge that says History Department on it.”

The door slammed shut again and she could hear heavy footsteps walking away from the door.

“Wow, Celestia wasn’t kidding about the prickly part,” Sunset muttered and banged on the door with more insistence. “Mr. Blossomforth! Please, I need to talk to you and Izzy!”

With no answer forthcoming, Sunset considered turning around. But she’d come too far to be stopped now by a stupid door, so she continued ringing the doorbell and knocking until she could hear two voices arguing briefly on the other side, followed by the clinking of a door chain being undone. When the door opened this time, it opened all the way to reveal a nervously smiling Izzy. “Ms. Sunset! Hi! It’s a surprise to see you here.”

“Hello, Izzy,” Sunset said in a level voice. “I’m sorry for dropping by so late and without warning, but I need to talk to you.”

Izzy glanced over her shoulder before answering. “Sure, how about we talk in my room?”

“Actually, I need to talk to both of you, you and your godfather.”

“Alright. Come in, I guess,” Izzy said after a moment of awkward silence and led Sunset towards the living room. “Have a seat while I get us something to drink,” she said quickly before snapping in the direction of the living room: “Be nice, uncle!”

Looking around the living room, Sunset noted that the owner of the bushy eyebrow had an equally bushy white beard and was wearing cargo shorts and a tie dye shirt. He was also wearing a frown as he resolutely ignored Sunset, busying himself by topping off a food bowl for what looked like two pet armadillos in a cage in the corner of the room.

Again, the room itself looked warm and inviting, all in earth tones and oddly no television set, but a lovingly handcrafted coffee table from a single wood log. Sunset sat down in a nearby beanbag chair, glad that she managed not to fall over. “You have a … very unique home,” she said awkwardly to break the silence. “You build a lot of it yourself?”

Alphabittle didn’t turn around and took a while to answer. “Used to. Her parents and I built this place together when we were part of the same commune.”

“Commune, interesting.”

He glared at her over his shoulder and Sunset did her level best not to look judgy, which she wasn’t. But her brain was drawing a blank on how to actually convey that without sounding insincere.

“Hope you like chai tea!” Thankfully, Izzy came in just then to save Sunset from the awkward silence and she took what seemed to be a handmade cup from the offered tray.

“That’s really good,” she said with a smile after taking a sip from the beverage.

“If you like that, you should come by Uncle Alphabittle’s tea shop sometime,” Izzy said brightly and motioned her uncle over to sit on the sofa next to her with a nod of her head and a glare.

Alphabittle grumbled something to himself, but eventually joined them. “Why are you here?” he asked Sunset directly.

Taking another sip from the genuinely nice beverage, Sunset began: “I’m here because Izzy’s grades have been a little … erratic, and I’m worried that there’s an underlying problem that will make her fall behind if it isn’t addressed.”

Izzy looked down. “I’m trying my best, it’s just sometimes I …” She trailed off.

Noticing that, Alphabittle grunted and narrowed his eyes at Sunset. “Ah, it’s very easy to blame others and not take responsibility for yourself, isn’t it? Maybe it’s not Izzy who is the problem. Maybe you’re just not a very good teacher.”

“Cut it out, uncle,” Izzy said, “Ms. Sunset is a great teacher.”

“Well, I don’t know about that. I’m still very new at this,” Sunset said in regard to Izzy’s remark before turning to Alphabittle. “But I agree with you. I don’t think Izzy is to blame, at least not entirely.”

That elicited a raised eyebrow from him, but no verbal response.

Sunset turned back towards her student. “Izzy, I’d like to conduct a little experiment if I may.” She pulled out her phone, pulled up a picture with a single word written on it and turned it toward Izzy while sitting about five feet across from her. “Can you read out this word for me?”

Izzy shrugged and said without hesitation: “Abendessen.” She pronounced the word carefully. When she got a look from her uncle, she added for his benefit: “It’s German for dinner.”

Sunset swiped to the next picture, the word on this one being written in smaller letters. “How about this one?”

Izzy narrowed her eyes, seemingly in an effort to remember the correct pronunciation. “Landfrieden,”she said eventually.

“What’s the point of this?” Alphabittle asked, annoyance obvious in his voice.

“Humor me,” Sunset said and swiped one more time to the next picture in the gallery she’d prepared, this one in even smaller print. He looked at it, grimaced and opened his mouth to say something. But Sunset shook her head slightly while giving him a hard stare that matched some of the ones he’d thrown at her and held it. “Izzy?”

When she didn’t answer, he finally looked over towards her and his own eyes widened. Izzy was frowning and squinting her eyes, a bead of sweat standing on her forehead. She laughed and shook her head. “You’re not playing fair, Ms. Sunset,” she accused in a voice that was trying just a little too hard to play things off. “We’ve only started German. That’s an entire sentence. I don’t know how to pronounce half the words in that.”

“… That’s English, Izzy.” Sunset could see the color drain from Izzy’s face out of the corner of her eyes, but her main focus remained on Alphabittle.

For the second time that day, she wished that she could simply reach out, touch someone and read their thoughts. But she could see the journey his face had taken, and that proved just as telling. Stubbornness had turned into defiance, then given way to confusion and finally turned to realization. Sunset exhaled a breath she didn’t realize until now she’d been holding since she’d left Harshwhinny sitting in the teachers’ lounge. It hadn’t been neglect, not deliberately anyway. Just ignorance and miscommunication.

Sunset pulled out a pair of black horn-rimmed glasses, slightly scuffed, that she’d picked up before coming here. “Try these on,” she said, handing them to her student. “They belonged to a friend of mine when she was about your age.”

Izzy glanced over at her uncle, took the glasses and blinked a couple of times after putting them on. When she looked at the phone Sunset was still holding up, a dry chuckle escaped her throat. “’If you can’t read this, you probably need glasses,’” she read out loud before taking them off again.

Alphabittle looked at Izzy while Sunset put her phone away. “Izzy,” he said softly. “How long has this been going on?”

She shrugged and replied meekly. “I dunno. I guess it started a year or so ago. It was just really far away stuff in the beginning. Didn’t even notice it at first. I thought maybe if I gave it some time, it’d go away on its own.”

“Why didn’t you talk to me, kiddo?”

She shrugged again and shook her head. “I dunno. You’re always telling me that you can’t rely on anyone, that we all have to deal with our own problems. … I didn’t wanna bother you.”

In that moment, he looked like a man who had been ignoring every storm siren and now the waves were crashing down around his ears. “Izzy, this is the kind of stuff you should be bothering me with. You can always come talk to me.”

“Really?”

“Yes, Izzy,” Sunset said softly, still managing to startle the two of them by reminding them that she was in fact still present. “And you can talk to me, too. You’re a smart, independent young woman. But we all need a little help sometimes.”

She looked over towards Alphabittle who gave her a reaffirming nod and then back at Sunset, a smile finally working its way back onto her face as she held out the glasses.

“Keep them for now. They’re a loaner. You can give them back when you get your own pair.”

“You sure?”

Sunset nodded and turned to Alphabittle. “But you should take her to an optician as soon as possible. She needs a pair with the right prescription before things get any worse.”

“I’ll take the day off tomorrow,” he replied gravely, as if to make a solemn vow. “We’ll go to an optician first to get her a proper pair of glasses, and I’ll make an appointment with an ophthalmologist to make sure this isn’t anything more serious than myopia.”

Slapping her knees and breathing a final sigh of relief, Sunset stood up. “Sounds like my work here is done. Sorry for dropping in unannounced and disturbing your evening.” She smiled at Izzy. “I’ll see you in class, Izzy.”

“Bye, Ms. Sunset.”

Alphabittle also stood up. “Uhm, let me walk you to your car, Ms. Shimmer.”

The difference in attitude was quite stark, but Sunset took the awkward silence from the man over having a door slammed in her face repeatedly.

She opened the car door and they both stood there for a moment until they both turned in reaction to a light coming on in the house. They could see Izzy through the window, standing in front of a mirror while trying on her glasses repeatedly, smiling every now and then.

“I’ve really fucked this one up, haven’t I?” Alphabittle sighed heavily.

“Oh yeah, big time,” Sunset replied.

He looked at her. “Harsh, but fair. I can see why Izzy respects you.”

Sunset shook her head and spoke more softly. “Mr. Blossomforth, I didn’t come here to pass judgment on you.” Not if it turned out to be an honest mistake anyway, she added silently. “We all make mistakes. Trust me, I’ve made some fine ones in my time, and I’m just glad tonight wasn’t one of them.”

He looked up into the night sky, watching the first stars twinkle with a forlorn look on his face. “Her parents would have noticed. They were saints. Never hurt a fly, never spoke an unkind word to anyone, even those who deserved it. When she was born, they got rid of their gas guzzling VW van, you know. Started taking the bike everywhere. Said they wanted to make sure the world their daughter grew up in was still worth living in.”

“Sounds like a noble sentiment.”

“Yeah, they were real noble,” he said darkly, “right up until some drunk asshole in an SUV ran a stop sign. And just like that, they were gone. Where’s the nobility in that, I ask you. I lost my two best friends that day, and I still get angry thinking about it. Been angry at the world ever since. Angry at them too for leaving her sometimes. So I tried to teach her to stand on her own two feet, never rely on anyone so the world can’t hurt her.”

“I meant what I said earlier,” Sunset said in hopes of turning the conversation around, “Izzy is smart and independent and creative. No doubt you taught her that.”

He shook his head. “Maybe, but that lesson backfired something fierce, didn’t it?”

“What happened to the guy? In the SUV?”

He laughed ruefully. “Oh, they got him. Yanked his license obviously. No jail time, though. Izzy got a bit of money for emotional damages. I’ve been keeping it in a savings account for her. But it doesn’t bring them back, does it? They should be here for her, not an angry old man like myself. I was so bitter. I still am. If I could bring them back by taking their place, I would.”

Sunset nodded. “I get it.”

Alphabittle opened his mouth as if to ask how she could possibly know, but Sunset simply held his gaze while memories of Pinkie Pie threatened to overwhelm her from the back of her mind. Seemingly recognizing that look, he simply said: “Yeah, I see that you do.”

After a long moment of silence, Sunset said: “You know, you may have lost your best friends that day, but she lost a lot more.”

He nodded, turning to look back at Izzy who was still happily modeling her new glasses in front of the mirror with a huge smile. “I know. She’s just like them, way too good for this cruel world. I don’t know how she does it, how she kept that … spark of cheerfulness alive in her heart. But she must have done it in spite of me, not because of me. I could never be a real parent to her.”

“Have you tried?” Sunset asked simply.

Alphabittle took one more look at Izzy, stood a little bit taller and turned to face Sunset again. “I’m going to, starting right now. … Well, starting tomorrow by taking her to an optician.” He held out his hand towards her. “Thank you, Ms. Shimmer. It’s good to know someone else is looking out for Izzy.”

Sunset smiled and shook the offered hand. “That makes two of us. Goodnight, Mr. Blossomforth.”

As she got into her car and drove off into the night, the lights of the small house slowly fading into the distance in her rear view mirror, Sunset couldn’t help but hum to herself. A smile and a song came to her lips that she hadn’t been able to bring herself to sing in two years. But now it was coming back to her, and she couldn’t resist the urge to sing it in her car as she drove through the quiet night with Izzy’s smiling face still fresh in her memory.

“Come on everybody smile, smile, smile

Fill my heart up with sunshine, sunshine

All I really need's a smile, smile, smile

From these happy friends of mine”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 11: Parks and Recreation

Sunset Shimmer stretched her arm to the side and turned her upper body until she heard something pop. “Oh, ouch, I haven’t done this in way too long,” she muttered under her breath as she lightly jogged along the gravel path that ran around the perimeter of Canterlot Central Park.

She’d woken up early this Saturday morning for some reason and decided that it would have been a shame to let this sunny late autumn weather go to waste. So she’d thrown on some old sports clothes and made her way to the park, only for her body to loudly complain that she hadn’t properly exercised like this in over a year and that it was pretty chilly in the air despite the sun being out.

The latter problem had solved itself after ten minutes or so of running, but the former remained an ongoing and occasionally painful process. “How do professional athletes do this day in and day out?” she asked no one in particular.

As if to answer that question, someone in a light blue hoodie came jogging towards her in the opposite direction, and her smile grew as she recognized the rainbow colored hair tied into a ponytail. The figure returned the smile, and they both stopped, jogging in place, when they crossed paths.

“Oh my stars,” Sunset marveled in mock amazement, “is that the hot, new striker of the Canterlot Wondercolts on a game-free Saturday? Why, she must be looking for benches she can warm here in the park.”

“Har, har,” Rainbow Dash replied dryly, “make your little jokes while you can. But you better keep up to do it.” Turning around, she started jogging back the way she came.

Chuckling, Sunset caught up and said: “How’s it been going, Rainbow?”

“I’m doing some extra training on my own time. There’s this indoor tournament for charity coming up around Christmas. The regulars don’t like to play cause they’re afraid of unnecessary injuries. But if I show my stuff there, I’ll have a starter spot by spring, mark my words.”

“I’m sure you will.”

“What’s it like being back at school?” Rainbow asked with a grin. “You can make fun of me for not getting to play in the important games all you want. But you went through five years of higher education just to wind up right back in high school.”

“It’s been an … interesting transition,” Sunset replied after a moment’s thought. “I’m seeing sides of our old teachers they didn’t dare show us when we were students. Did you know that Principal Celestia has a sense of humor?”

Rainbow laughed. “She sure kept it hidden well. But how about you?” Rainbow wiggled her eyebrows. “You get any male students writing you love letters yet?”

“What?” Sunset blushed. “Don’t be silly. That doesn’t happen in real life.”

Rainbow looked her friend up and down. “You go to school in that, it will.”

Checking over her sports get-up of black leggings and orange tank top, Sunset replied: “I’ve been wearing this since college. A teacher’s salary leaves little margin for brand sports clothes. It’s all I can do to keep my rust bucket of a car running.” Shifting her shoulders uncomfortably, she added in regards to her clothes: “I guess it’s gotten a little tight over the years.”

“I’ll say,” Rainbow quipped, “you look like you’re about to pop right out of it, or at least certain parts of you are.” She gave a suggestive look below Sunset’s eye line.

Blushing more deeply, Sunset grumbled in reply: “Where’s this coming from, gossip girl? I expect this kind of talk from Rarity, not from you.”

Rainbow groaned. “You try sitting on a bench for three months during games and not start reading trashy romance novels you smuggle in your sports bag to pass the time. But at least it seems to pay better than being a public servant.” She elbowed Sunset and indicated a cart near the green of the park. “Come on, poor teacher lady. My treat.”

Sunset didn’t complain, since it gave her the excuse to catch her breath while being spared the humiliation of having to ask Rainbow to slow down.

Rainbow, who wasn’t gasping in the least, went up to the smoothie cart. “Yo, you have anything in the range of a sports drink with some protein?”

“Sure thing.” The young girl in the cart turned, looked over and then her eyes went wide. “Ms. Sunset!”

“Sunny?” Sunset took a step back and looked at the sign. “Wait, you actually run a smoothie stand? That wasn’t just some excuse you came up with when I cornered you?”

Sunny gave her a sheepish smile. “Uh, yeah. I actually left it unattended when I ran away from you at the mall the other day. Got an earful from my dad for that afterward. So, what’ll it be?”

“Gimme a strawberry, I guess.”

“You two know each other?” Rainbow asked in response to that exchange.

“Yeah, she’s one of my students.”

Sunny put two smoothies down on the counter and in that moment really took a good look at Rainbow for the first time. “Whoa! You’re the speedster one! Can I ask you something? When you run so fast that you leave a rainbow trail, does your magic actually slow down everything around you from your perspective or do you have to think as fast as you run?”

Rainbow, in the process of reaching for her smoothie, froze in place and turned her head to stare at Sunset.

Sunset rolled her eyes. “It’s alright, she knows.”

“Seriously?” Rainbow asked with that crack in her voice. “You’re the one always telling us not to talk about this stuff in public.”

“I kinda had to. She was there when the Maretime Bay incident happened.”

Rainbow scratched the back of her head. “Oh. We kinda went out with a bang there, didn’t we?” Leaning closer in towards her friend, she added in a conspiratorial whisper: “How much exactly did you tell her?”

“Well, it all kinda came tumbling out when the dam broke. Didn’t leave out much,” Sunset mumbled.

“You told her everything?”

Sunset thought about that for a moment. “Let’s say I told her the PG-13 version. How about that?”

Rainbow turned back towards Sunny, who was looking at her expectantly, and grabbed her smoothie. “No, time didn’t slow down for me. Ran headlong into a lot of walls when I was first figuring things out.”

At that moment, the door at the back of the smoothie cart opened, and a man with purple mutton chops and wearing a dark vest carried in a basket of fresh fruit.

“Dad,” Sunny said turning towards him, “come over here a moment. I want you to meet my teacher.”

The man looked over at them across his rimless glasses, and a look of recognition crossed over his face as he laid eyes on Sunset. “You must be Ms. Shimmer,” he said, holding out his hand in greeting with a smile, “Sunny has told me a lot about you. Argyle Starshine. Pleasure to meet you.”

Sunset took the offered hand and replied: “The pleasure’s all mine, sir. Your daughter is one of my best students.”

He nodded with pride and looked at both Sunset and Rainbow Dash. “And may I say thank you for saving my hometown from … whatever that magical artifact was that caused all that trouble years ago.”

Now it was Sunset’s turn to freeze mid-handshake. She glared darkly at her student.

“I know what you’re gonna say,” Sunny said immediately, holding up her hands, “but I have two things to say in my defense: Firstly, I specifically recall you saying that I couldn’t tell anyone at school about magic. Secondly, you said that I had a right to know based on the fact I was there. Well, so was my dad.”

Sunset turned her glare towards Rainbow Dash when she heard a snort-chuckle next to her. “I mean, she’s got you there,” the athlete said, slurping on her smoothie. “Kid’s either gonna be a lawyer or a sports agent when she grows up.”

“Don’t worry, Ms. Shimmer,” Argyle said, “your secret is safe with me.”

Sunset sighed and nodded, taking her own smoothie. “What do we owe you for these?”

“Oh, please,” he replied, waving it off, “it’s on the house for the saviors of Maretime Bay, not to mention two fellow Canterlot U alums.”

“Dad’s actually got a history degree,” Sunny chimed in.

“You don’t say?” Sunset said in surprise. “What’s your specialty?”

“Ancient Greece,” he replied, “hey, did you ever get Professor Zotz in one of your lectures? Is he still teaching?”

Sunset chuckled. “I mean, yeah, those parts of his classes who can manage to stay awake at least. Did he always drone on in such a monotonous voice?”

“He sure did,” Argyle replied with a nostalgic look in his eyes.

Sunset frowned. “If you don’t mind me asking, why are you running a smoothie stand if you have a university degree?”

He shrugged. “I wasn’t cut out for a university career or teaching. I’m sure I don’t have to tell you what job prospects are like outside those two options with a humanities degree.”

Sunset simply gave an understanding smile and a sympathetic nod. “Oh yeah, it was either this or sushi waitress for me.”

“My research wasn’t going anywhere, and there came a point where a steady income with regular hours became more important.” Sunset noted the sideways glance full of love directed at his daughter with the latter part of that statement.

She nodded. “A job is a job. Those are hard to come by these days.” She took a drink from her smoothie. “And this is really good.”

He smiled in return, then looked over her shoulder into the distance where the barking of some dogs could be heard. “Sunny,” he said, “isn’t that your friend Hitch?”

The group turned to see a green-haired boy leading what seemed to be a dozen dogs towards the center of the park. Sunny nodded. “Oh yeah, he must be working as a dog walker again.” She raised an arm to wave and shouted: “Hitch!”

“Sunny,” Argyle said in what seemed to Sunset a more subdued voice than what he had been using. “Why don’t you take your break and go say hi?”

“If you can manage, dad.”

He nodded with a smile, and Sunny gave him a kiss on the cheek before exiting the cart and running over towards her friend and classmate.

Argyle kept his eyes on her until she was out of earshot, then turned to stare at Sunset, all traces of his jovial nature suddenly gone. Suddenly, Sunset felt very self-conscious about her choice of exercise clothes as she was mustered by a parent of one of her students. “I must say, Ms. Shimmer, you either have a very good poker face or you really don’t recognize my name.”

Stunned, Sunset took a moment and her mind subconsciously dug back into a piece of her past she didn’t like to think about too much. Her eyes widened at the realization. “New Evidence of Pre-Minoan Settlements and Burial Rituals on Crete,” she cited from memory.

He nodded. “So you do know. Although that paper was never published. The editor literally laughed us out of his office.”

“Well, I’ve got a friend who is a bit of a tech whiz,” Sunset explained. “She dug up a copy of the draft on the Canterlot U servers back then. You’re one of the three people who discovered the Horn of Sombra, aren’t you?”

Argyle couldn’t help but shake his head and let a dry chuckle escape his throat. “Horn of Sombra. Certainly sounds more dramatic than Artifact 35-A.”

Rainbow Dash looked between the two of them in confusion, then said: “This is starting to sound like an egghead conversation about something I thought I left behind. I think I’d rather continue my run if it’s all the same to you.” She gave Sunset a penetrating look. “You good here?” she asked while her eyes added: Is this something we need to be concerned about? Do you need backup? I’ll stay if you ask me to.

“We’re good, Rainbow,” Sunset replied. “Text me those details for the Christmas tournament later. I’ll get the girls together, and we’ll come cheer you on.”

Rainbow Dash gave Argyle another sideways glance, then nodded, punched Sunset in the shoulder and resumed her jog.

There was a long silence before Sunset could think of something appropriate to say. “I’m sorry about Professor Discerning Eye. I was actually signed up to take one of his classes the next semester when it happened. Never got a chance to meet him.”

Argyle rested his elbows on the counter and stared wistfully into the distance. “You would have liked him. Good teacher, firm with his students but also really invested in their future. I wish we’d never found this damn dig site. I might still have a career and he’d probably be alive.”

“Did the police ever find out who did it?”

Argyle gave her a look and sighed. “They’ve never arrested anyone, but if you ask them, nine out of ten would probably point at me. He didn’t have any family, and nobody outside the dig team knew about Artifact 35-A. So when someone broke into his home, killed him and the only thing missing was the artifact, I was the prime suspect. I don’t know how many times they questioned me about it.”

Sunset took another drink from her smoothie. “I believe you’re innocent, for what it’s worth. I remember pulling you free from that Shadow Colossus back then, and there wasn’t a trace of dark magic on you. There definitely would have been if you’d activated the Horn of Sombra.”

He laughed ruefully. “That’s what I should have said then. ‘Your Honor, a forensic search for dark magic residue will prove my innocence, or at least be the first step in my insanity defense.’ Also, Shadow Colossus?”

“Well, that’s what we unofficially dubbed it back then. The big one that came from the harbor Shadow Colossus, the smaller ones rampaging in the streets Shadow Puppets. We never did figure out what exactly those entities were, only that they were released from the Horn.” Sunset closed her eyes and rubbed her forehead. “I know you have questions, too. We weren’t able to follow up on everything as … other things preoccupied us in the aftermath of the Maretime Bay incident. There’s just so much we still don’t know. We were never able to track down the last name on that research paper for example. What was their name?”

“Bright Hope,” Argyle supplied after a moment, “she was one of Professor Eye’s postgraduate students just like I was. I haven’t seen her since the incident. She all but vanished from the face of the Earth.”

After a moment’s thought, Sunset asked delicately: “Do you think she could have …?” She left it hanging there, the implication speaking for itself.

Argyle straightened, taken aback. “Kill the professor? … No.” He shook his head and repeated more resolutely: “No. She could be difficult to work with, ambitious to a fault, but she was my friend. And she loved the professor as much as I did. She could never hurt him.”

“Don’t take this the wrong way,” Sunset replied carefully, “but I’ve seen what the presence of a powerful magical artifact can do to a person, how that … temptation can warp the mind, even felt it myself. There’s only a handful of people who would have known about the artifact. So if I were the police, even discounting what I know, the woman who vanished would look a lot more suspicious to me than the guy who stayed behind.”

His response was somewhat clipped. “Ms. Shimmer, I’m grateful to you for saving my life, and my daughter tells me you’re a wonderful teacher. But I’d thank you not to pursue this train of thought any further in my presence. This is still my friend you’re talking about, and I can’t blame her for wanting to leave everything that happened behind and not look back, even if it’s not what I did.”

Even without her magic, Sunset could see on his face that he’d probably contemplated this and other possibilities while lying awake in the small hours of the morning. “I apologize, Mr. Starshine. I meant no offense.”

Argyle took a deep breath, relaxing his shoulders and shaking his head. “None taken. This is who we are, you and I. We’re both students of history, and when the past refuses to give up a satisfactory answer, we will keep picking at it until it does, for better or worse.”

They both turned as they heard a bark in the distance and watched for a while. Hitch had let the dogs off their leashes, and, far from what could be expected, they all seemed to behave as they swarmed around him.

Hitch himself was picking up pieces of litter from the grass while Sunny was petting one of the dogs and chatting away with her friend. A Great Dane came up towards Hitch with something held in its mouth and wagging its tail. Hitch gave the dog a pat on the head as he took the object, seemingly an empty plastic bottle, and threw it in the nearby trashcan along with the stuff he’d picked up.

Sunset began to smile while watching her students. “Maybe you’re right. But our past is not today,” she said, not turning back to look at Argyle.

He thought about that for a moment, then settled back into his comfortable position with his elbows on the counter as he looked over and also began watching his daughter and her friend play in the park. “Our past is not today,” he repeated softly. “I like that.”

With that, they settled into a comfortable silence while Sunset finished her drink.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 12: Artistic Expression

As Sunset walked into her history class on Monday, she was immediately headed off by one of her students. “Izzy,” she said with a smile, “I like it. Looks very you.”

Izzy grinned beneath her new clear frame glasses, the sides of which had already been decorated with some glitter and a sticker depicting some balloons. “Thank you, Ms. Sunset.” She held out a glasses case. “I won’t be needing these anymore. Thanks for letting me borrow them.”

Sunset took the case and nodded before proceeding to the teacher’s desk. “Good morning, my loyal subjects,” she told Class 2-A.

“Good morning, Your Majesty,” the students responded jokingly.

She leaned against her desk, grinning. “Right, I’ve taught you well.” This was then followed by an overly dramatic sigh. “Unfortunately, all good things come to an end. I can’t keep hogging all the cake for myself and I’ve been known to lose my head. Who can tell me what I’m talking about?”

Zipp raised her hand. “Viva la revolution!”

“Correct,” Sunset said, noting the lack of chalk in the tray without surprise and pulling a piece of her dwindling personal supply out of her pocket. She wrote three numbers on the blackboard. 1789, 1848 and 1917. She then pointed at the three rows of desks in turn: “Windownia French Revolution, Aislandia German Revolution and Free Cities you got the Russian Revolution. I want you to open your books and prepare a short summary for your assigned revolution. In twenty minutes, one of each group will explain what they’ve learned to the rest of the class and then we’ll compare how those revolutions resembled each other and how they differed from each other. Begin!” Sunset clapped her hands together once and noted with satisfaction how everyone dutifully opened their books and started on their assignments without complaint.

Sitting down at her desk, she picked up the glasses case and noted something rattling within. Curious, she opened it to find a handmade charm bracelet in addition to Twilight’s old glasses. She looked up to find Izzy watching her intently. Smiling, Sunset slipped the bracelet onto her left wrist, holding it upfor a second, and winked at her student.

After beaming with joy for a moment, Izzy returned to her book.

Five minutes passed, and the sound of pens and pencils on paper began to lull a bit, so Sunset decided this was a good time to employ some proximity teaching, getting up to have a walk around the classroom.

She came to a stop next to her newest student. “Misty,” she said, “may I see your book for a moment?”

Even though Sunset had spoken quietly, she’d still managed to startle Misty who looked up at her with wide eyes, but picked up her history book to hold it out.

Sunset noted the crackling spine and weathered pages as she turned to the front page, zoning in on the publication date. “This is a very old edition, Misty. It’s not really up to date anymore.”

“I’m sorry,” Misty said very quietly. “It’s all they had at the used book shop. New books are expensive.”

Sunset frowned. “I agree, and it doesn’t have to be fresh off the printing press. But this is nearly twenty years old and several editions back. This would have been out of date when I went to school here. I need to know you’ve got the right page number and question when I give an assignment from the book. I want you to go see Ms. Cheerilee at the library before our next lesson. I’m sure she can give you a loaner that’s newer than this for the semester. As for right now …”

Having heard the conversation from her desk right in front of Misty, Sunny turned around. “We can share my book.”

“There you go,” Sunset said, giving Sunny a smile. “Why don’t you sit next to Sunny for today?”

“O-okay,” Misty replied hesitantly, pulling up a chair next to Sunny and adding even more quietly: “Thanks.”

Sunset nodded and clasped her hands behind her back to continue her rounds. She didn’t even break her stride as she got Pipp to put her phone away with a precision glare. Pivoting around the back of the class, she continued on until she stood behind Sprout, looking over his shoulder.

Her momentary hope at seeing him with his head down and moving his pencil gave way to a frown when she realized that he was actually sketching something behind the history book he’d propped up as a blind in front of him.

“Would you like to share your artwork with the rest of the class?” Sunset asked, snatching up the paper.

Sprout’s head whipped around and he looked at her with a horrified expression. Putting his hand up to snatch back the paper, he brought it back and put it in front of his mouth.

Sunset looked at the sketch with a raised eyebrow and began blushing furiously before folding the piece of paper quickly in half so nobody else would see it. “This isn’t art class, Sprout,” she said after clearing her throat.

With the moment of panic receding, Sprout moved his arm around to rub the back of his neck. “Sorry, Ms. Sunset. Won’t happen again,” he said, trying to sound apologetic in an attempt to mitigate the infraction.

That’s when Sunset spotted it, a white substance clinging to the edge of his letter jacket sleeve, and she grabbed it before he could put his hand down again. Turning the sleeve over several times, she gave him a hard stare.

“Uhm, that is, I mean,” he stammered and Sunset held the gaze until his eyes darted in a certain direction, giving away the game.

Nudging Sprout’s pencil case, Sunset calmly picked up the box of chalk that had been hidden underneath it and held it up in front of his face.

“That,” Sprout said weakly, “I, erm, I was gonna give that to you. Yeah. I picked it up from the supply room cause you’re always so low on chalk, Ms. Sunset.”

Others might have called it a cool smile under the circumstances, Sunset called it what it was. She was baring her fangs at him. “How thoughtful of you, Sprout,” she said in a sweet voice that carried enough of an edge to cut steel. “I’ve got a present for you, too.” With that, she pulled out a detention slip and slammed it down on the desk in front of him. “I’ll see you in the afternoon.”

Taking the box of chalk with her, Sunset turned and continued her class as Sprout sank deep enough into his chair as to almost vanish under his desk.

During lunch, Sunset sat with her elbows propped up on the table in the teachers’ lounge and pouted, her head held in her hands and blushing like a tomato as her fellow teachers passed the paper around and laughed uproariously. “Why I thought it was a good idea to ask the lot of you for advice, I’ll never know.”

“Relax, kid,” Cranky said, wiping a tear from the corner of his eye and letting out the last of his chuckles, “if nothing else, it should tell you not to worry about it. This isn’t even a blip on the radar after you’ve done this job for a while.”

Harshwhinny, who was sitting at the table with Cranky and Sunset, picked up the paper and looked it over one more time with a smile. “Also, you can’t be too upset at it. This is really more on the flattering end of the spectrum as far as these things go.”

Time Turner, who was standing behind Harshwhinny stole one last glance. “I think Gladys is right. He’s a pretty good artist, that one.” He turned to Cranky and added: “Are we gonna call it then?”

The acting vice-principal nodded and addressed the room at large. “I guess so. Who had eight weeks in the betting pool until a student drew a nudie picture of Sunset?”

A hand was raised up over on the couch. “Eyup.”

“Big Mac!” Sunset said accusingly.

The gym teacher simply shrugged as he started collecting from the other teachers present.

“Relax, Sunset,” Cheerilee said while handing over a fiver to him, “it’s happened to all of us, men and women alike.”

Sunset narrowed her eyes at him. “So that means somewhere exists a naked picture of you drawn by a love-struck high school girl.”

“Ey… maybe?”

“Guard your briefcase well, Big Macintosh,” she told him flatly. “I will make it my mission in life to find that picture and show it to AJ.”

Cheerilee chuckled at that. “What makes you think that someone hasn’t already snapped a picture of that art piece and sent it to her?”

Big Mac glared at her but said nothing after he’d collected his winnings while she simply stuck out her tongue at him impishly.

That interaction almost made Sunset feel better, but she turned back around to Cranky and Harshwhinny, who she’d grudgingly accepted to be good sources for advice in spite of the snark. “Seriously though, what am I supposed to do about this?”

“There’s nothing to be done, Sunset,” Gladys replied simply. “Have you looked in a mirror lately? Look again through the eyes of a 15-year-old boy. It’s gonna happen, and he’s not gonna be the only one.”

“Yeah,” Cranky concurred, “unless you plan on teaching from behind a curtain from now on, age is really the only thing that’ll eventually put a stop to it.”

“Speak for yourself,” Gladys said with a smirk. “I’m in the MILF Goldilocks zone right now. It’s about the only ego boost I get now and then.”

“Look, he can’t help being a horny teenager, I get that,” Sunset went on with a sigh, “but Sprout’s not the sharpest tool in the shed to put it mildly. How’s he gonna learn anything in my class if the person teaching him is his biggest distraction?”

“These things don’t last forever, Sunset,” Cranky pointed out. “You gave him detention, right?”

Leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms, Sunset mused: “I’m not sure that I haven’t given him what he wanted all along, more time to ogle me. Why pull the stunt with all the chalk otherwise?”

Gladys nodded. “They sometimes do that, cause trouble on purpose to get sent to detention. But the illusion will fade pretty quickly once they realize that it’s not gonna go the way the internet makes it out to be.” She drummed her fingers on the table for a few moments and then offered: “Do you want me to take over detention this afternoon for you, honey?”

As one, the entire faculty present looked up and stared at Ms. Harshwhinny in silence.

“You’re … in a good mood today, Gladys,” Sunset said carefully, equally as perplexed as her colleagues at the offer.

Ms. Harshwhinny tapped her phone. “I’ve got a date this weekend thanks to tweaking my profile a bit. I figure I owe you one.”

Sunset closed her eyes for a moment before slowly shaking her head. “Thanks anyway, Gladys. But if what you said is true, I had better bite the bullet sooner and dispel any illusions that Rule 34 is part of the school regulations.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 13: Who Let the Dogs Out?

“Why not?” Sunset demanded, spreading out her arms.

“Because I said so,” Celestia replied calmly, sitting behind her desk.

Sunset crossed her arms and looked at her boss. “I’m not one of your students anymore, Celestia. That answer’s not good enough.”

“I gave you a proper answer already. I don’t put first year teachers in charge of clubs as a matter of policy. You’ve still got things to learn about how this job works, and you’re already stretched thin by teaching your German elective plus the AP History class you’re doing for the seniors.”

“This isn’t about me,” Sunset countered and stood up from the chair in Celestia’s office to vent her frustration, “the drama club was Luna’s baby since before I got here. Are you really gonna let it die while she’s not even here to defend it?”

Celestia steepled her fingers together and refused to meet Sunset’s eyes while answering. “I know Luna won’t be happy about it, but she’ll understand my decision when I explain it to her.”

“I know there’s only two of them, but how is the club gonna get back on its feet if you don’t give them an advisor?” Sunset was nearly pleading at this point. “Even if it’s just Pipp and Rufus, this is important to them. So there’s not enough members for a play, but I can run them through some improv exercises and help them recruit members for next year. Why not keep the ball rolling? I’m here. Just put me in until Luna comes back, coach.”

Celestia looked back at her with a raised eyebrow. “Coach?”

Sunset wobbled her head a bit before replying: “Ran into Dash the other day. You know what I mean. I can handle it. I know you’re not this person, Celestia. You’re not a Saturday morning cartoon villain who’ll stamp on their students’ hopes and dreams just because the plot demands it. So why?”

The principal sighed and rubbed her eyes before giving Sunset a genuinely pained look. “Sunset, I love seeing you fight for your students like that, barely a few weeks into your tenure at this school. It honestly makes me so proud of the woman you’ve become. Twenty years ago, I might have been standing exactly where you are right now, having it out with my old principal. But the harsh truth is, things look different from an administrator’s perspective than they do from a teacher’s.”

“How?”

“Do I really have to spell it out for you?” Celestia gave a stern look. “Money. And don’t pretend like you don’t know it. You admitted to me on your first day that you would have loved to teach at Crystal Prep. So would I. But CHS is a public school, and I’m not Cadence. I can’t just call up a wealthy parent and ask them to conjure up some extra funding out of thin air. If I leave the drama club in place, we pay more insurance for the use of the auditorium, play or not. It means I have to ask for funds from the school board, even if the club only exists on paper, which means less money in the budget for necessities like the refurbishment of the bathrooms or new equipment for the chemistry lab.”

“This never used to be a problem when I was a student here.”

“Or maybe you never realized it because you didn’t have the full picture as a student,” Celestia pointed out. “Pay no attention to the wizard behind the curtain.”

Sunset took a few deep breaths, as if to marshal a new set of arguments, but she wasn’t able to get another word in as Celestia sat up straight and adopted a hard look in a rare display of authority, reminding Sunset through sheer body language who was the boss here and who was the new hire.

“Ms. Shimmer, this conversation is going around in circles. I have made my decision, and that decision is final. Now, I believe you have some detention to oversee.”

In a new personal best, Sunset straightened her spine and weathered that look for a full three seconds before her shoulders slumped slightly. “… Yes, Principal.”

Sunset walked through the halls, slowing her step deliberately in an attempt to let go of her frustration before she entered the classroom where detention was being held. Finally, she stopped altogether and pulled out her phone, opening a new group chat with three of her friends. She shot off a quick initial message: “Sparky, Rares, AJ. I need a favor from each of you. Can we meet at SCC this weekend? My treat.”

That done, she took a deep breath and entered the classroom. She was greeted by two more contrite faces than she expected to see.

“Hitch, what are you doing here?” she asked with a raised eyebrow.

He slumped a little. “Mr. Macintosh caught me trying to sneak out before P.E. class.”

“Uh-huh. How about you, Rufus?”

“I’m here because Mr. Turner doesn’t appreciate showmanship,” Rufus replied archly.

“Showmanship.” Sunset dead-panned.

“Indeed. Apparently he couldn’t see the artistic value in the smoke bomb I used to enhance his physics experiment.”

Sunset shook her head. “And apparently your cousin needs to give you some remedial lessons on the sleight-of-hand part of your craft, … not that she was any good at it when she was your age. Alright, do some homework, you two. As for you,” she said, pointing at Sprout, “you’re gonna write me a 500 word essay on why it is you think you’re here.”

Fidgeting a little in his seat and not meeting Sunset’s eyes, Sprout asked: “Would this be about the chalk thing or …?”

Sunset placed her hand on his desk and leaned in, forcing the boy to look up at her. “What do you think?” she growled in a low volume. “Also, the word count just went up to 750.”

Sprout coughed and took out his writing pad. “Right, I’ll just cover all the bases,” he said and put his head down to start writing.

She could see Hitch turn around with a curious look and mouth the words “What did you do?” at him from the corner of her eyes.

Rubbing her eyes, Sunset withdrew to the teacher’s desk and sat down. Waiting a couple minutes, she realized that the three troublemakers were actually getting on with their assignments and wouldn’t need to be called to order at least for the time being. Glancing at the clock, she cringed a little at how long she’d be here and took out the piece of paper she’d confiscated earlier in the day from her pocket.

Sunset regarded the sketch for a good while, actually really looking at it for the first time. The fact that the subject of the sketch was clearly recognizable with barely a glance coupled with the other teachers’ comments sparked the artist in her to give it an objective look. And she had to admit to herself that, setting aside how inappropriate it was, it was actually rather tasteful and showed some innate talent.

“By the way, Sprout,” she said about fifteen minutes into detention in spite of herself, unable to keep herself from dispensing some advice to a budding artist. “Your linework is pretty solid, but your shading technique still has room for improvement. Maybe try a mechanical pencil for your crosshatching next time and really think about where your light source is.”

Sprout looked up, saw the piece of paper in Sunset’s hands, blushed and doubled his writing pace.

Putting the sketch away, Sunset was about to pull out her phone to see if any of her friends had responded yet when a loud screeching noise and a crash could suddenly be heard from the outside, followed by the sound of a car engine revving. She turned to look, but could only make out the tail lights of a car speeding off.

Hitch on the other hand, who was sitting in a window seat, bolted upright as he looked out towards the street. After a moment, he opened the window, put his foot on the windowsill and jumped out of the ground floor classroom.

Flabbergasted, Sunset got up and opened the window closest to her. “Hey! I’m the only one who gets to jump out of windows around here!” After she’d shouted that, she let actions follow words and vaulted over the windowsill. “Hitch, what do you think you’re doing?” she asked as she caught up to her student.

Having dropped to his knees on the curb next to the road, Hitch turned toward her with something cradled in his arms, and now Sunset could see what had spurred him on. It was a small dog, blood matting his pale green fur and whimpering in pain.

“Oh.” Kneeling down beside him, she reached out a hand. Half-closed purple eyes looked at her in a pained expression as a wet nose touched her knuckle before retreating again.

“What’s going on?”

Sunset turned when she heard Rufus’ voice and saw the other two boys coming to join them, fighting the urge to facepalm at seeing yet another classroom window open.

“Ms. Sunset, he’s hurt bad,” Hitch said as the other two knelt down to take in the situation.

Rufus looked up at Sunset. “We’ve got to help him, Ms. Sunset.”

“Should I get Nurse Redheart?” Sprout asked.

Sunset was staring at the road, trying to catch another glimpse of the hit-and-run driver, but the car was long gone. “She’s already gone home for the day.” Sunset looked at the three boys who seemed at a loss of what to do and turned on her heel. “Wait here.”

She couldn’t have recounted her sprint to the parking lot later if she’d tried to, but she’d brought her car around in less than a minute, opening the trunk to get out a blanket to wrap the dog up in. Hitch was simply staring at the dog and all the blood.

“Hitch!” Sunset barked in a tone that brooked no argument and snapped her fingers in front of him while simultaneously trying to recall her mandatory first aid course and apply that knowledge to a dog as best she could. “Look at me. Keep him warm, keep his head turned to the side and try not to let him move too much. Rufus, show me your hands.”

Wordlessly, Rufus held out his arms and Sunset rooted around his sleeves until she found what she was looking for, a set of colorful handkerchiefs knotted together which she placed on what seemed to be the deepest wound.

“Keep pressure on it to stop the blood flow as best you can,” she instructed while putting his hands over the cloth. “Everybody in the car!”

She drove off as soon as her three students had piled into the Ford Fiesta and closed the doors, then said to Sprout, who had taken the front seat next to her: “Reach into the inside pocket of my jacket and grab my phone.”

“Right.” Sprout reached out gingerly to move the side of Sunset’s leather jacket.

“Other side,” Sunset said while keeping her eyes on the road.

It took a moment until she could see him reach out across her chest. Just then, she had to turn a corner and she could feel the back of his hand brush against her bust. “Sorry, sorry, sorry! I didn’t mean to!” he blubbered, pulling back immediately.

She looked at him from the corner of her eye, all flustered and wide-eyed. “Focus, Sprout,” she said calmly as the situation she’d found herself in overrode any embarrassment in her brain. “Just get the phone. I need you to find the entry called ‘Flutters’ in the contacts and make a call.”

Swallowing hard, he nodded and reached out again, finding the cellphone and navigating the menu after retrieving it. He put it on speaker without prompting after dialing the number and held it out towards Sunset while it rang.

“Come on, pick up,” she muttered under her breath.

There was a moment of static followed by a very quiet voice. “Sunset? This isn’t a good time. I’m still at work.”

“That’s what I was counting on, Fluttershy. I’ve got a dog that’s been hit by a car in the backseat, and I’m about five minutes out from your clinic.”

The change at the other end of the line was as apparent as it was immediate, the soft near-whisper changing to a clearly audible no-nonsense attitude. “Right. What are the injuries?”

“Talk to my student,” Sunset replied and jerked her head, indicating for Sprout to pass the phone to the backseat.

Sunset barely glanced back as she heard a frantic shuffle, the phone having been dropped as she hit a speed bump. She could hear Rufus going “Got it!” before Sprout demanded her attention, shouting “Light!”

Sunset saw the yellow light, made a split-second decision and floored the accelerator, her little car revving up to cross the intersection in between honking horns from either side. “I better not hear about any of you driving like this when you take your driving test next year,” she said while grimacing.

“Hello? Are you still there? There’s a lot of blood,” Hitch said breathlessly into the cellphone that Rufus was holding up for him while cradling the dog.

“Calm down, young man,” Fluttershy’s voice said in a calm yet firm manner amidst the static. “What’s your name?”

“Hitch, ma’am.”

“Hitch, take a deep breath. Sunset’s gonna get you where you need to go. In the meantime, tell me what you can. Start with what you can see.”

A couple of minutes later, Sunset’s car screeched to a halt in front of a building downtown with the words ‘Canterlot Animal Clinic’ written across the glass double doors. Sprout and Rufus held the doors open as Sunset helped Hitch gingerly carry their patient inside.

At their entrance, a woman with long pink hair and wearing a white lab coat looked up and hung up the phone. “Doctor, they’re here!” she called towards a backroom from the reception desk and went to meet Sunset and her students halfway into the waiting area. She took out a small flashlight and began inspecting the quivering bundle in Hitch’s arms. “Alright, tell me where it hurts.”

Sunset saw her friend clutch a pendant hanging in front of her chest and knew instinctively that Fluttershy was prone to the same habit she’d found herself in when she wished she could fall back on her old magic.

A few moments later a bespectacled man of middle age, also clad in a white coat, joined her. “What have we got, Ms. Fluttershy?”

“Pupils normal, no sign of a concussion. Blunt force trauma to the left side, probably broken front paw. Large laceration above the left shoulder blade amidst other smaller cuts.”

He nodded, moving some of the fur aside where she had indicated. “Looks worse than it is. I don’t think it nicked any arteries.”

“He said he’s having trouble breathing,” Hitch suddenly spoke up.

Fluttershy looked up startled, meeting Sunset’s eyes who furrowed her brow at the choice of words. They both looked at Hitch again.

“I mean,” he began, trying to express his thoughts, “he was whimpering when we got in the car, but then he went quiet. I could hear some gurgling.”

A look passed between the doctor and Fluttershy and she muttered a soothing “I know, it hurts, bear with me, puppy,” as the dog whimpered beneath her ginger touch, looking to confirm something. “Third rib.”

The doctor nodded, going over his patient with the stethoscope. “Must have punctured a lung. It’s filling up with blood. Good catch, young man.” He paused and pushed up his glasses. “Who’s the owner?”

The boys looked at each other uncertainly, until Hitch said: “I think he’s a stray. I’ve seen him around the school grounds once or twice.”

There was a long sigh from the man. “We can try to operate, but I’m giving him 50-50 odds. Normally, I’d leave it up to the owner to decide. It might be kinder to just give him something to go to sleep. For a stray …” He left it hanging there, scratching the back of his neck.

The moment that followed felt like an eternity to Sunset as the three teenagers stood there in worry and confusion while the three adults in the room knew exactly what he was getting at, Sunset doubly so after her earlier conversation with Celestia. The thought of crushing her students with the reality of the situation after they’d acted so admirably, and just when the finish line was in sight, almost broke her heart. She found herself saying it before she’d finished the thought: “I’m the owner.”

The doctor looked at her. “So he’s not a stray then?”

Sunset shook her head. “Not as of ten seconds ago, he isn’t. Please try to save him.”

He held her gaze for a moment to confirm something and then nodded resolutely. “Very well. Ms. Fluttershy, get the patient prepped and x-rayed while I get the OR and anesthetics ready. Scrub in and meet me there when you’re done.”

Fluttershy looked up at the taller man and gulped. “You mean?”

He nodded. “You’ve been itching to assist during a surgery since you got here. Today’s the day. I’m gonna need a second pair of hands on this one.”

Sunset could see the momentary panic behind her friend’s eyes which was quickly replaced by a steely resolve. “Yes, doctor.”

Fluttershy took the dog carefully from Hitch and turned towards the double doors in the back while the doctor held them open for her before following behind.

Sunset and her students stood silently in the waiting area as the adrenaline crash washed over them, leaving them with a sudden exhaustion.

A voice broke the silence eventually. “Don’t worry, boys.” They turned to see an elderly woman they hadn’t noticed earlier sitting in the waiting area next to a carrying box that held a rotund tabby cat. The cat regarded them with that supreme indifference only a feline was capable of, but the woman smiled a reassuring smile at them. “Dr. Paws is the best there is in Canterlot, and that Ms. Fluttershy is young, but she knows what she’s doing.”

Sunset smiled at the woman and gently laid a hand on Hitch’s shoulder. “Hitch,” she said, indicating the door to the restroom with a nod of her head, “why don’t you go get yourself cleaned up?”

The boy looked down on himself, seemingly noticing for the first time that his hands and shirt were covered in blood. “Right,” he said quietly and walked off.

Rufus and Sprout were still staring at the doors Fluttershy and the doctor had vanished through, and Sunset cleared her throat to get their attention. She fished a bank note out of her pocket and handed it to the boys. “Here’s twenty bucks. There’s a thrift store around the corner. See if you can find some clean clothes for Hitch to change into. I’ll wait here.”

They had returned ten minutes later with a pair of jeans and an over-sized Power Ponies t-shirt that made Hitch look ridiculous coupled with the letter jacket Sprout had also lent him. But at least he didn’t look like he’d stepped out of a slasher movie anymore.

The large clock in the waiting area ticked by as fifteen minutes became half an hour and then an entire hour. Sunset sat stoically and mostly silently. She hated sitting and waiting for something that was out of her hands as a matter of principle. But this place … She wondered how Fluttershy could stand working here. It was a little different, of course, but the waiting area and the smell of disinfectant reminded her far too much of Canterlot General Hospital, threatening to bring memories to the forefront that she dared not show in front of her three young students.

The boys mostly fidgeted with worried expressions on their faces. Every once in a while the old woman would engage them in conversation about her cat, apparently sensing that they could use the distraction, for which Sunset was grateful.

The phone rang twice while they waited, startling the boys every time, and kept on ringing at the abandoned reception desk until it went to the machine.

It was during one of the quiet stretches that Sunset decided to speak up. “Whatever happens, you three,” she said, trying not to let her own thoughts that every additional minute that went by was a bad sign show through, “I want you to know that I’m proud of you. Skipping classes, playing pranks in school, that stuff’s ultimately not so important. But when you saw a living being in distress, you did everything in your power to help. Be proud of that.”

It was that exact moment when the double doors opened and a tired looking Fluttershy stepped out. The boys stood up as one person and so did Sunset after a moment. Noticing, Fluttershy held up a finger, asking them to wait, and disposed of a pair of bloody gloves and a surgical mask in a nearby hazmat bin. She ran a hand through her long hair and stepped over to the old woman with a tired smile. “Thank you for your patience, Goldie Delicious. You can take Mr. Boots to Examination Room 2. The doctor will be with you in a minute.”

The old woman nodded and hefted the cage with her cat, giving the boys another reassuring nod before heading towards the back as Fluttershy put her hands into the pockets of her lab coat and made her way over to Sunset’s group with an unreadable expression.

“What’s the word, Fluttershy?” Sunset asked, worried that her students might explode in a puff of anxiety if they had to wait any longer.

“It went well,” she said with a nod, and Sunset could hear three held breaths being exhaled next to her. “We drained the blood from the lungs, set the broken leg and stitched up all the cuts. He’s resting now.”

“So he’ll be okay?” Sprout asked.

“He’s not out of the woods yet,” she replied, hedging a bit. When she saw the worry return to the young faces, however, she quickly added: “But the doctor is liking his chances. There wasn’t any damage to other major organs as far as we could tell. The biggest danger was always losing him on the operating table. We’re gonna need to keep him here for at least a week, make sure he gets his antibiotics and manage any risk of infection. But he’s a young dog, and that works in our favor. Barring any unforeseen complications, he should heal quickly.”

“Can we see him?” Hitch wanted to know.

“Sure.” Fluttershy led the group towards the back and indicated a window into a room. Inside, the pale green puppy was resting quietly in a pet-sized bed, with a cast around his front paw, several bandages across his small body and a protective pet cone attached to his neck.

The three boys literally pressed their noses to the glass. “Look how small he is,” Rufus whispered, “I didn’t realize in all the commotion.”

“Heh,” Sprout said, “look at his nose twitch. You think he’s dreaming?”

Standing back a little next to Fluttershy, Sunset suppressed a chortle. “I didn’t know teenage boys were physically capable of cooing.”

Fluttershy gave her a look. “You kidding? I see about about one or two grown men cry every week in this place. Come on, let’s give them a moment.” With that, she led Sunset towards the reception desk, sat down and started typing some things into the computer in front of her. It wasn’t long until the printer behind her sprang to life. “I’m gonna give you some registration forms. You can fill them out at home and drop them off later. We’re gonna make sure he gets all his shots once he’s recovered a bit.”

Sunset leaned on the counter and sighed. “Yay, paperwork. My favorite,” she said sardonically. “I guess I need to give Sparky a call and get some tips on how to take care of a dog now.”

Fluttershy smiled to herself. “That was really great what you did back there. I don’t think your students even grasped all the implications when you said you were the owner.”

“Yeah, well,” Sunset mused. “Let ‘em believe the universe rewards every good deed for a little while longer. They’ll have to grow up soon enough.”

Several more printouts joined the pile as Fluttershy worked. When she held up the last one, she hesitated for a moment. “It was really great what you did back there,” she repeated. “Let me cover half of this medical bill.”

“Nonsense,” Sunset replied and snatched the paper from her friend. “I made my bed, I’m gonna sleep in it.” Her eyes wandered down to the bottom line and widened as she took in the number written there. “Hurk! Question,” she squeaked, “does your clinic offer payment plans?”

Fluttershy responded by gently yet firmly taking the page back. “I’ll cover half. I’m still getting those residuals from that modeling job I did in college. Might as well put it to good use.”

Sunset waged a brief internal battle in which her pride was overrun, rounded up and summarily shot by her student debt. “Please and thank you,” she finally said, “I’ll get you the rest by the end of the month.”

Glancing at the clock, Fluttershy said: “My, it’s gotten rather late. I can finish up the rest here by myself. Do you need to get your students home?”

It took a moment for that question to really hit Sunset’s mind full force. But then she turned rapidly as white as Fluttershy’s lab coat and her eyes widened even more than when she had seen the medical bill. “Oh, fuck me running!” She turned towards the back of the clinic and barked while clapping her hands: “Boys! To the car, on the double! Let’s move it!”

“Ms. Sunset, is everything alright?” Hitch asked as he and the others followed Sunset’s quick steps after getting out of the car and making their way around to the front entrance of CHS. The setting autumn sun had already begun casting the campus in long shadows.

“Huh? Sure, why wouldn’t it be?” she asked in a forcefully chipper voice.

Sprout quirked an eyebrow. “Uh, you probably shaved a full minute off your time on the return trip.”

“Indeed,” Rufus said, “I didn’t know a Fiesta could go that fast.”

“Well, it’s getting late,” she replied, “you boys should head straight to the classroom and get your … shit.” Sunset stopped abruptly as she rounded the corner and spotted Celestia standing by the front doors with her arms crossed in front of her chest and a dark look on her face. Sunset closed her eyes for a moment and muttered under her breath: “Being a teacher was nice while it lasted. Wonder if the sushi place at the mall is hiring.”

Once she’d collected herself, she resolutely marched forward, dragging forward one heavy foot at a time and wondering if this was how Marie Antoinette had felt on her way to the guillotine.

“Ms. Shimmer,” Celestia said coldly while drumming her fingers on her upper arm.

“Principal, what a surprise running into you here.”

“Yes, I suppose it is,” she replied with a blank stare. “I was just doing my final rounds before locking up for the day. Imagine my surprise when I walked by your classroom and finding it empty except for three backpacks and with three windows standing wide open.”

There was a long silence as Sunset deliberated on whether to go down the list of all the school regulations she’d broken one by one or simply offer her resignation outright. Before she could decide, she suddenly felt Hitch push past her and deliberately put himself between his teacher and principal with a determined look on his face. “Principal Celestia, I’d like to lodge a formal complaint about Ms. Sunset.”

“Hitch, what the fuck are you doing?” Sprout hissed.

But Hitch went on undeterred. “I believe having us pick up litter all over the school grounds during detention constitutes a cruel and unusual punishment for our infractions.”

Celestia raised an eyebrow at that.

“What the? Litter?” Sprout asked in confusion and took an elbow to the ribs from Hitch for his trouble.

“Quite so,” Rufus, much quicker to catch on, chimed in. “Why, we never even saw a single soul as we went around the perimeter to clean up. It’s like she found the most remote corners that were still on school property to have us pick up trash, and yet she watched us like a hawk. Never left her sight.”

Sprout still looked somewhat confused, but Rufus and Hitch stared daggers at him for a good long while. “Ohhh,” he finally said when the light went on, “yeah, what they said.”

Sunset smiled sheepishly.

Celestia gave each of the students a suspicious look in turn, then stared at Sunset as she delivered her verdict. “Form and duration of detention is up to the discretion of the supervising teacher,” she quoted from the school regulations verbatim. “Your complaint is noted and dismissed, Mr. Trailblazer. Ms. Shimmer.”

“Yes, Principal Celestia!” Sunset said, her voice about an octave higher than usual.

“Do be so good as to lock up once you’ve let your students out. You’ll be doing so for the remainder of the month as well.”

“Yes, Principal. Understood.”

Celestia nodded, sighed as if to say something else, then seemed to think better of it and simply walked off.

There was about thirty seconds of silence. “Is she gone?” Sunset asked, afraid to turn around and check for herself.

“Yep,” Hitch confirmed after a moment.

Sunset doubled over and let out an explosive breath as she held on to her shaking knees with her hands. “You know, as your teacher, I can’t condone you lying to the principal,” she said half-heartedly.

When she looked up, she found three grinning faces staring at her.

Standing up, she double-checked that Celestia was truly gone and added: “Thank you. Your detention is officially served. Now wipe those grins off your faces, get your stuff and get outta here. I’ve got about fifty doors to lock up.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 14: Autumn Days

Celestia hadn’t said anything else in regard to Sunset’s little excursion with the detention students. But she was under no illusion that the principal had bought that little excuse the boys had come up with to save her ass, which reminded her of a conversation she’d had with Cranky on her first day and how transparent her own ‘clever’ schemes at that age must have seemed to the faculty.

Be that as it may, Celestia had apparently decided that she didn’t want to know anything else as long as nobody ruffled the feathers of any parents or guardians about it. That didn’t mean she had let Sunset get off scot-free, however. A simple look at the daily roster was enough to make that clear, meaning Sunset was saddled with the most unpopular faculty jobs, locking up at night and supervising the main entrance early in the morning. Sunset was in the doghouse, and Celestia made sure she knew it.

The principal had miscalculated on one thing, however. While staying late was an annoyance and Sunset wasn’t usually a morning person, she quickly found that she actually enjoyed standing by the main entrance and watching the students go about their morning, a point in the day where youthful spirit shone the brightest and the students would interact more normally with their teachers, knowing that there was no imminent danger of a pop quiz for at least another fifteen minutes.

“Morning, Sunset!” Three young women passed her by with a smile and a wave.

“Good morning, you three,” Sunset greeted the seniors Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo.

Another two seniors from her AP History class approached, one of them pulling a slender book from her backpack and handing it to her. “Good morning, Ms. Sunset. I’m done with this. Thanks for lending it to me.”

Sunset nodded and took back the obscure local history print about Camp Everfree. “Did it help?”

“You bet,” Diamond Tiara confirmed with a sly grin. “You may want to hold off on reading my paper till last when it’s done. I guarantee you nobody else will have written a better mid-term about the local history of Canterlot, especially not Apple Bloom.”

Sunset looked over the young woman’s shoulder at her friend. Silver Spoon grimaced and tilted her hand back and forth to indicate a little uncertainty at the accuracy of that statement.

“Well, I look forward to reading it,” Sunset finally replied. “See you in class.”

She continued to return greetings from students and to look the part of responsible adult on watch for any mischief, none of which was materializing as was customary for most mornings. The herd thinned as students wrapped up their morning chats with friends from different classes and went inside.

It was then that Sunset walked up to a shifty-looking youth in a dark trenchcoat who had been loitering near the corner of the building. He watched her approach closely, one eye hidden under black hair and the other staring through thick, black eyeliner.

When she was only a step away, he held out a fist. “Hey, Miss S,” he greeted in a transparently faked husky voice that was somewhere between a chain-smoking grandmother and Christian Bale’s Batman.

She bumped his fist from the top, from below and then straight on with a nod. “Crow.”

“It’s Scar now, Miss S,” he corrected her. “Crow was so last week. Scar is my new soul name, captures my daily struggle with the Dark Arts.”

“Sure,” Sunset acknowledged while thinking to herself: The week before that it was ‘Darkling.’ Doesn’t change the fact that it’s Trey on the attendance sheet. She gave him a look. “You got something for me, Scar?”

He drew up his shoulders, casting a suspicious glance to the left and right before reaching into his trenchcoat and staring at his teacher intently for a moment. “Looking for something to take the edge off this morning, Miss S? Sure, I can hook you up. Try this,” he said and pulled a cookie in a paper wrapper from his pocket, offering it to her.

She took the cookie while holding his gaze, sniffing lightly. “Do I smell cinnamon?”

His visible eye sparkled, and it clearly became a little more difficult for him to keep up the husky, conspiratorial whisper through the excitement. “Been trying out some new recipes, something seasonal. Pumpkin spice, crushed cranberry candy and a cinnamon glaze. I call it the Triple Holiday.”

Sunset held eye contact while taking a bite and chewing slowly. “Delicious,” she whispered, “you think this combination might do well for something more substantial? Like a … cupcake?”

He looked at her in both shock and excitement and shuddered. “The Dark Arts are calling to me. I must away to the Dark Lair at once,” he said with a glint in his eye and began walking off a little awkwardly in an attempt to make his trenchcoat flutter dramatically behind him.

“Don’t be late to class,” Sunset called after him, “and don’t forget to clean up in the Home Economics Room when you’re done using it.”

“Got a free period this morning, Miss S,” he said without turning around, his phony growl dropping halfway in the excitement, “I bet I can make enough to share with the whole class. See you for English this afternoon.”

Sunset chuckled, took another bite of her cookie and walked back towards the front entrance where Sunny Starscout spotted her and immediately came running up. “Ms. Sunset! Have you heard about nuclear fusion?”

“Nuclear fusion?” Sunset asked, baffled.

Sunny nodded, pulled a flier from her bag and handed it to her teacher. “It’s Green Week. Trying to raise awareness on clean energy. The person who figures out fusion might be going to our school right now,” she said enthusiastically.

Sunset nodded while continuing to munch on her cookie. Couple of years ago, I would have agreed with that, and I still do. Twilight might be a little miffed if a highschooler beats her to the punch, though.

At that moment, Izzy Moonbow came running over while dragging a hand cart of fliers behind her, one of which she handed to Sunset. “Ms. Sunset! Did you know it’s Green Week? Oh, hi, Sunny.”

“As a matter of fact, I have,” Sunset answered. “What’s your idea to save the planet, then?”

“Well,” Izzy replied slyly, “I’ve been crunching the numbers, and if we plant 150 trees on school grounds, CHS will have cut its carbon footprint in half.”

Pretty sure that would mean CHS ceases to be a school and becomes a wood, assuming there’s even space for that many trees, Sunset thought to herself.

“Ms. Sunset! Would you have a look at this?” She turned to see Hitch running up with a flier in hand, seeing the scene before him and going: “Oh.”

“Hitch, you doing something for Green Week, too?” Sunny asked.

He nodded. “Yeah, I’m running a petition to ask Principal Celestia to have solar panels installed on the roof.”

That’ll go over well with the Princess of Public School Budgets, Sunset thought wryly. She took the third flier and looked all three over. “So, let me get this straight. The three of you each came up with the idea to participate in Green Week independently of each other and printed out a bunch of fliers on non-recycled paper.”

They all looked at each other a little sheepishly.

“Tell you what,” Sunset said, finishing her cookie and placing the paper wrapper atop the three fliers, “I love seeing you take an interest in the future. But how about you three team up together and set your sights on something a little more achievable? You can start with this.” She handed the fliers plus wrapper back. “Encourage your peers to clean out their lockers and start a waste paper collection. Old notes and magazines, that sort of thing. I’ll chip in, too. I drive by the recycling center on my way home. You help get what you collected over the week to my car on Friday, and I’ll drop it off for you.”

Sunny beamed. “That’s an awesome idea, Ms. Sunset.”

Izzy nodded. “And we can double recycle by taping these fliers together and make a banner for the collection point! Let’s set up by the cafeteria! You in, Hitch?”

“Uh, sure,” the boy said, “why don’t you go ahead? I’ll catch up in a moment.”

The two girls nodded and made their way inside, chatting animatedly about their plans for their recycling point.

The front yard was all but empty at this point, and Hitch looked at his teacher a little hesitantly. “I was gonna ask …”

Sunset smiled and nodded. “Fluttershy tells me the pup’s doing fine, Hitch. He’s never gonna be a marathon runner, but otherwise he’s on the road to making a full recovery, thanks to you and the others.”

Hitch finally returned the smile and nodded. “That’s great. I’m not allowed any pets at my place, but I usually work as a dog walker on weekends. You should bring him by sometime.”

“I’ll make sure I do, Hitch,” Sunset said as the final bell rung, “go on now. You don’t want to be late to class.”

As Hitch made his way inside, Sunset decided to remain for a bit since she didn’t have a class at this hour. Standing in front of the cubist horse statue, she watched her breath condense in the morning air and decided that, no, she still didn’t like it.

A gust of cold wind picked up, and a chill ran down Sunset’s spine as the cool air stung her eyes and made her blink. In that moment, she thought she saw a shadow swoop by on the edge of her vision. Startled, she moved around the statue and looked around, only to find nothing.

“… Huh, that was weird.” She shook her head. “I guess Sunny turned me a bit paranoid, jumping at shadows.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 15: Peripheral Vision

Sunset wound her way around the classroom, happy to see her students hard at work. She’d almost made it back to the teacher’s desk when something caught her attention from the corner of her eye. Somehow she managed to suppress the sigh but not the facepalm.

Subsequently, the entire class looked when her hand smacked her forehead as she halted next to Sprout’s desk. Broken out of his artist’s focus, he slowly turned to look at his teacher with a guilty expression, folded his latest masterpiece in half and handed it over.

Snatching it up, Sunset unfolded the paper far enough that she, and only she, could see it. It wasn’t a drawing of her this time. Rather, it portrayed another subject that seemed to have recently caught his attention. The sketch was of Fluttershy, wearing an open lab coat and a smile … and nothing else.

“Well, at least the shading has improved,” Sunset murmured.

Before some hope for leniency at that comment could make itself onto Sprout’s face, Sunset had already put a detention slip in front of him. “Do you … think I could at least have that back after class, Ms. Sunset?” he asked hesitantly. “It’s actually a commission.”

“Commission?” Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow and no small amount of suppressed amusement. “For who?”

“Uhm, I invoke artist-client confidentiality,” he said.

“Do you now?” Sunset was trying extremely hard at this point not to let her amusement show through. “You do realize that I have a 50-50 shot of getting this right, don’t you?” She cast a quick glance at two more of her students who were trying very hard to bury their noses in their books and look inconspicuous at this point. “You can ask your clients,” she said, stressing the plural S, “for an extension as you start over outside of class. Content creators do it all the time.” As if I’m not gonna keep this. I can’t wait to see Fluttershy’s face when I show it to her. She’s gonna blush so hard that steam’s gonna start coming out of her ears.

“Do you want me to add this to our recycling corner, Ms. Sunset?” Sunny asked in cheerful ignorance, turning and holding out her hand.

Sunset paused long enough for Sprout and his cohorts to actually get the impression that she might consider handing the drawing off to one of their female classmates, then said: “Thank you, Sunny. I can take this one out myself.” Returning to the front of the class, Sunset tapped the blackboard. “Alright, our time is nearly up. Anyone for bonus points this week?”

The assignment on the board read: “Bruttosozialprodukt. Translate into English and explain the concept in a German sentence.”

“Anyone other than Zipp?” Sunset asked when a single arm was raised. She waited a couple moments in vain, then added: “Go ahead.”

Zipp stood up, cleared her throat and read slowly from her notepad. “Das Bruttosozialprodukt ist die Gesamtheit aller produzierten Guh… Güter und Dienstleistungen in ein Jahr.” She looked up and added: “The translation is gross domestic product.”

“In einem Jahr,” Sunset corrected gently, pronouncing the words carefully, “but yes, that is a correct definition. Well done, Zipp.”

Zipp smirked triumphantly and sat back down while the rest of the class simply looked on in defeat, having long given up on the game of one-upmanship the two of them were playing every week.

Sunset marked down the correct answer. She’d almost immediately decided that for Zipp she’d have to implement another rule, only granting an additional A for another five correct answers and then ten for a third one. The bar stood at one for the other students, but Zipp was well on her way to making a run at a clean sweep.

This development was somewhat troubling. In order to constantly challenge Zipp, she ran the risk of alienating her other students. And she hadn’t forgotten the other reasons some of her students had signed up for this class in the first place. She had a solution. She’d even laid the groundwork with her friends. But Sunset had been hesitant to pull the trigger, since it would mean going directly against Celestia. That was a scary proposition, especially right now. Sunset looked at Pipp and Rufus in the back row, the former swiping at her phone with a bored expression and the latter busying himself with knotting some colored handkerchiefs together. That’s when she made her choice.

With ten minutes left in today’s class, Sunset had made up her mind. She pulled a small booklet out of her bag and held it up. “I’ve got another extra credits project for all of you, if you’re interested.” Some heads immediately perked up at the words extra credits. “This is a stage adaptation of Der Schimmelreiter. It’s come to my attention that the auditorium has no big events scheduled after the Fall Formal. We start rehearsing now, we could put on a play in spring. What do you say?”

After springing the idea out of the blue, Sunset allowed some whispered conversations to take place as students turned this way and that, but kept her eyes on one particular corner of the classroom where Pipp and Rufus had gone into immediate conference after the initial shock. Pipp raised her hand.

“Yes, Pipp.”

“Uhm, we wouldn’t have to perform in German, would we?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, this would be mostly in English. If we did the production in German, the possible audience would be limited to the performers. By my reckoning, that would put exactly zero butts in seats. So, what do you say, drama club? Do I have a leading man and lady or not?”

Another look passed between the two students and Pipp nodded. Taking his cue from her, Rufus added expansively: “Indubitably, Ms. Sunset.”

“Excellent,” Sunset said, “but two players doth not a play make. Who else is in?”

Zipp had been regarding her sister throughout the entire exchange. If anyone knew of the woes of the drama club, odds were that she did. “Count me in,” she said to Sunset, “just for a minor background role.”

Sunset nodded and looked over to Sunny and Izzy. “What about you two? Ready to unleash your inner thespians?”

They both considered it for a moment and then affirmed, deciding to put their trust in Sunset.

Okay, Sunset thought to herself, looking around the room, that went about as well as it could have. Now for the holdouts. “How about you, Posey?”

Posey raised an eyebrow while smoothing a wrinkle in her blouse. “I don’t know, Ms. Shimmer. A play? Seems like a waste of time that could be spent studying instead.”

“Extracurriculars look good on a college application,” she pointed out shrewdly.

“… I’m in.”

“Attagirl.” Sunset grinned and turned her head. “What about over here? You’ve been awfully quiet, Windownia. How about you put your artistic skills to some use in becoming our set designer, Sprout?”

Sprout’s face was more easily readable than most. While the idea of performing had registered with an immediate dismissal, now the gears were turning. “You mean, actually creating something that everyone at school is gonna see? Uh, I dunno, Ms. Sunset.”

He was teetering, and he’d accidentally handed Sunset the perfect tool to nudge him the rest of the way just a few minutes ago. “I’ll trade ya for that detention slip.”

“Deal,” he said, holding up the piece of paper.

She took it, ripped it in half and stood in front of Hitch. “Class rep?”

He looked genuinely apologetic as he drew up his shoulders a little defensively. “I’m sorry, Ms. Sunset. I’m not sure I can make this work. I assume rehearsals would be after school?”

“Mostly,” Sunset admitted. She knew this would be a hard sell, but she’d come up with a compromise. “I was thinking we could use some PR. Perhaps someone who talks to a lot of people in town on a daily basis and can maybe put up some posters around the park?”

Hitch met her eyes, sat up straight and nodded. “That I can do.”

That left one. She’d been keeping an eye on her newest student, and there had been a mounting terror of peer pressure on her face. “How about it, Misty?”

Misty Brightdawn looked around the classroom, looking very uncomfortable in spite of the encouraging smiles she was getting from most of the other students. “I … uhm … er,” her voice cracked a little. “I’m not … sure I could stand on stage.”

Sunset looked around the rest of the class and said: “I think we’ve got enough players. But I could use a co-director.”

Misty remained silent.

Sunset decided to ease off the pressure. “Think about it,” she said softly, then addressed the class as a whole again. “Looks like we’ve got enough of a quorum. Anyone who is interested, meet me next Tuesday at 2.45 p.m. in the auditorium for our first rehearsal. We’ll decide on who plays what character then.”

“That’s an oddly specific time,” Hitch pointed out.

“Is it?” Sunset asked innocently just as the bell rung. “Class dismissed.”

As the students packed up and filed out, some already making plans to meet up at Sugarcube Corner and discuss this new development in little groups, Misty stayed behind. When the room was empty except for her and her teacher, she stood up and walked up to Sunset, her face half hidden behind her blue locks. “I’m really sorry, Ms. Sunset.”

Sunset shook her head. “Don’t be. I’m the one who’s sorry. I didn’t mean to put you on the spot like that. I’m not gonna force you to take part if you don’t want to.”

Misty fidgeted for a moment before asking: “Why did you ask me to be co-director?”

Sunset smiled knowingly and replied: “Show me the first page in your notebook.”

The young girl was startled for a moment, but complied.

Sunset looked it over. She’d noticed Misty turning the page over and refer back to it often in class, and she saw exactly what she’d expected to find. It was a list of her classmates’ names, physical descriptions and first impressions which had been steadily added to over the last few weeks. “I know it’s hard to transfer to a new school in the middle of a school year. I think a lot of your classmates would like to be your friends if you give them a chance. I figured co-director would give you the opportunity to get to know them better.”

“… I’ll think about it,” Misty promised after Sunset had handed back the notebook.

Sunset watched her student leave and rested against the edge of her desk, considering her next steps, thoughts going back and forth between how she would deal with Celestia and how to make sure everyone was involved and having fun. Something lightly thumped against her chest, but she ignored it. Misty was another matter. Sunset had built a good rapport with most of her students, but Misty remained withdrawn, and Sunset didn’t want to push too hard too fast.

Again it felt as if something thumped against her chest, and Sunset frowned. Curious, she pulled the geode crystal out from under her shirt and held it in her hand. It felt slightly warm to the touch, but Sunset was unsure whether she was just feeling her own body heat. She waited quietly, and then something pushed in at the edge of her vision as the pendant seemingly jumped in her palm.

Sunset turned towards the window and her eyes went wide. There was a figure, a shadowy black figure with a humanoid shape, all its facial features obscured in darkness except for an inhumanely wide, toothy grin, and it was staring directly at her.

She blinked and the figure was gone. Sunset shot up like she’d been struck by lightning and ripped the window open, leaning halfway out and looking back and forth. Nothing. No sign of the creature that she’d just seen clear as day.

She knew exactly what the thumping in her chest right now was as her heart raced a mile a minute, threatening to leap out of her throat. She felt her hands going as cold as ice, fingers tightly gripping the windowsill until her knuckles went white.

Her knees almost gave out under her as she took a few steps back from the window, and she nearly screamed when she saw her own reflection in the glass of the window, deathly pale, wide-eyed and afraid. Sunset simply stood there, her whole body shaking, and whispered two words: “Shadow Puppet.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Platinum Tier:
-Darkhanos

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 16: Insomnia

Dear Sunset Shimmer,

I apologize for not writing back sooner. Given the urgency and alarmed nature of your last letter, I thought it best to cross all the Ts and dot all the Is on my end before responding. So I’ll get straight to the point.

I’ve checked on the Horn of Sombra personally, and it remains safely locked away beneath Canterlot in the secret portion of the Star Swirl the Bearded wing of the Royal Library. I have subjected both the protection wards and the artifact itself to every scanning spell I know. Neither show any signs of tampering, recent or otherwise, and the horn remains in a depowered state.

I then proceeded to my old workshop where I keep the disassembled pieces of my Portal Amplification Device. While I ran the same battery of magical tests to be safe, it was clear by the layer of dust that nopony had disturbed the pieces, not that they would do anypony any good without this very journal, which has never left my possession over the years.

Finally, I instructed Starlight Glimmer to inspect the Portal Mirror itself at the Castle of Friendship. In addition to the scanning spells, (again no sign of foul play,) she conducted one more test on her own initiative. By measuring the thaum decay around the mirror, she was able to calculate the last time the portal was active: 2 years, 1 moon and 13 days ago. (Plus or minus a couple days, given the error margin of the formulae she used.) I’ve checked her math twice, and that date puts it right around the time we managed to stabilize the portal for the last time with the remaining magic of your geodes to bring Mage Meadowbrook through to have a look at your friend Pinkie. Just as we would expect.

To sum up: We’ve all but ruled out the possibility that the entity you described and have dubbed a ‘Shadow Puppet’ could have crossed over from this side to your world via the usual means. The natural alignment of the moons that could open the portal isn’t due for another couple moons either, I believe sometime around spring next year according to your calendar.

… I hesitate to bring this up, but are you absolutely sure that you saw what you think you saw? Judging by your most recent letters, ~~it seems clear to me~~~~it might be that~~~~perhaps it’s~~ Would you agree that your return to CHS might have stirred up some painful memories? Given that mental state, ~~maybe you just saw~~ would it not be possible that you saw a shadow, and your mind started playing tricks on you?

The inherent irony of me accusing somepony else of twilighting is not lost on me. But I also know the toll the aftermath of the Maretime Bay incident took on you. So here’s my official advice as the Princess of Friendship: Talk to your friends. They’ve lifted you out of the darkness before, and they can help keep you from sliding back into it if you give them the chance. Of course, I’m here for you as well if you need me, though I feel as powerless as I did two years ago to help.

Know that you are in my thoughts and that I will always be here to listen to your worries, day or night. But please also talk to your friends, or at least my counterpart. She knows you better than anyone.

Your friend,
Princess Twilight Sparkle

P.S.: And promise me you’ll look after your health. Remember to eat!

Sunset Shimmer sat atop her bed, wrapped into a blanket burrito and just having finished reading the letter from the journal out loud. Before her on the bed laid said journal and her phone, the dim glow from the screen being the only illumination in the room. “So, that’s what she had to say,” Sunset said. There was a pause, and she added: “Sparky? You still there?”

A long yawn could be heard over the speaker setting of the phone before Twilight’s voice replied: “Yeah, I heard all of it. So did you?”

“Did I what?”

“Eat something today, Sunset?”

“I think I had a candy bar sometime today. … Maybe that was yesterday.”

Twilight’s answer was accompanied by a sigh. “Oh, Sunset.”

“You don’t have to say it, Sparky,” Sunset said while rubbing her stinging eyes. “Not enough that I made her worry, then I went ahead and called you up in the middle of the night as soon as her reply came in. I feel like such an ass.” She glanced at the clock on her wall reading shortly after 3 a.m.

“Don’t,” Twilight said, followed by a slurp of what Sunset presumed to be freshly brewed coffee. “I’m glad you decided to call. If you’d waited til morning, you might have decided to deal with this by yourself after all. Again. Besides, I’m a PhD student. What the hell even is sleep? Are you gonna take her advice and tell the others?”

“No, I don’t think so. Not without concrete proof. I’m not sure I could stand seeing that pity in their eyes again. That might actually send me spiraling.” There was a long silence that followed. “You agree with her, don’t you? That I’m making this up?”

“That’s not what she said, Sunset, and you know it. The sovereign ruler of an entire nation took you seriously enough to drop everything and launch a full-scale investigation into your claim within a day and a half. The least you can do is consider the alternative. She’s too polite to say it, but I’m not.”

“Sparky, don’t …”

“This could be your PTSD talking, and you need to acknowledge that possibility. I’ve seen you go down that road, and I’m not about to let it happen again. I need to hear you say it.”

“Sparky, please don’t make me …” Sunset was all but pleading with her old friend.

“Say it, Sunset!” Twilight insisted in an unusually harsh tone.

Sunset drew in her breath while the tears welled up in her eyes. “Pinkie Pie’s death was not my fault.”

“The whole thing, please,” Twilight said, obviously straining to keep that same firm voice. “We practiced this.”

“We don’t know what caused her mysterious illness, so there is no proof that either the Maretime Bay incident or Equestrian magic are to blame,” she went on between short breaths. “And even if that were the case, there is nothing I could have done to prevent it.” Except never having brought Equestrian magic to this world in the first place, she added silently. So you can make me say it all you want, but I’m not sure I’ll ever fully believe it.

“Are you alright, Sunset?” Twilight asked, her voice immediately softening again and shifting back to concern and sympathy for her friend after that exercise.

“… Please stop chewing the corner of the magic journal. That can’t be good for you.”

“Er, what?” She shifted again, this time to confusion and, Sunset thought, perhaps a little bit of fear that her friend had just fully cracked.

“Sorry, Sparky,” Sunset said with a sniff, “talking to the dog.” She lifted the small creature up from where he was assaulting the binding and into her lap. “Come on, puppy. What’s wrong? We walked around the block three times while I was waiting for Princess Twilight’s reply,” she said while the little ball of nervous energy kept wriggling and whining in her lap.

Another voice preempted by a yawn came over the phone. “Reach behind his ears and give him a couple scritches. Those pet cones are torture.”

Sunset did so, carefully reaching into the pet cone and behind his ears. The effect was immediate as the puppy’s whines turned into panting, and he relaxed, sprawling across her lap. “Thanks for the tip, Spike.”

Twilight came back on. “Are you okay now?”

Sunset took a deep breath and wiped her face with her pajama sleeve. “Yeah. Thanks for the tough love, Sparky. You were right. Other Twilight is too polite to give me the slap in the face I needed, but she knew you could do it.”

“Well, that Twilight never slept with you, so.”

A soft chuckle escaped Sunset’s throat in spite of herself. “That’s true. I don’t know how I could have survived this without your help back then. And here you are, still dealing with my shit. I’m sorry, Sparky.”

“Don’t be. We all took Pinkie’s death hard, but nobody was hurting quite the same way you were. … I think we all feared at one point or another that we might lose you, too.”

Sunset was taken aback, feeling like Twilight had just let something slip that she’d carefully kept a lid on for all this time. “Wow, that’s dark,” she said in a whisper. “I know I was in a dark place, but I never considered how it looked from the outside. I’m so sorry I had you all so worried. I promise, I won’t let it get that far this time.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” Twilight said. “Don’t be afraid to ask for help. I may not be your girlfriend anymore, but I am still your friend. If you need help, the others and I are here for you.”

“I know. Thanks, Sparky.” The dog in Sunset’s lap gave a short bark and looked at her with his big puppy eyes. Somehow that also helped soothe her aching heart.

“Sounds like your new friend agrees with me,” Twilight added after that. “Try to get at least a little sleep tonight, will you? And eat something in the morning, even if you don’t feel like it.”

“I’ll try,” Sunset promised before ending the call with: “Goodnight, Sparky.” She sat there in the darkness for a moment, until a retching sound broke the silence and something warm spread across her lap. Sunset nodded. “Yep, I’ll try to get some sleep. But first, I gotta clean up after the puppy that just threw up in my lap.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Platinum Tier:
-Darkhanos

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 17: Lèse-majesté

Sunset stood in the auditorium, staring at the doors. Every so often, she would move her head and watch the shadow being cast by the flickering hallway light outside move with her field of vision. Maybe I was just on edge and imagining things.

“Ms. Sunset?”

I mean, the thing with the dog was stressful. Pinkie’s been on my mind a lot lately, I’ve been at odds with Celestia, all the while I was still getting used to this new job.

“Ms. Sunset!”

Sunset slightly jumped at the voice behind her and turned around to see one of her students standing there with a worried expression. “Misty. Sorry, I was lost in thought for a moment.”

“Everything alright?” Misty asked. “You’ve been staring at the door a lot, considering this is our first rehearsal.”

Sunset shook her head and forced a smile. “It’s nothing. Never mind. What can I do for you?”

Misty handed her teacher a piece of paper. “I think we’ve settled on the casting.”

She gave it a read and tilted her head. “Huh.”

“Something wrong?”

“No, it’s just … not quite what I was expecting. Pipp as Elke is obvious, but how come Rufus isn’t playing Hauke?”

Misty shrugged. “He said he’d much rather play the villain, and everyone agreed that the actual drama club members should get to play the roles they wanted. I had the others read the dance hall scene with Pipp, and Sunny turned out to have the best chemistry with her, so she’s playing the male lead. Is that a problem?”

Sunset shook her head. “No, I don’t think so. We were always gonna have to make some allowances in terms of the girls playing some of the parts written for men. As long as everyone is happy with their assignments, that’s the most important thing.”

“Well, Posey wanted to play the villain at first, and she got a little huffy when we suggested the crazy cat lady instead. But Izzy was happy to take that part, so Posey and Zipp are playing Hauke and Elke’s fathers respectively, or I guess their mothers as the case may be.”

“And the schoolmaster?”

“I’m gonna have to take that one myself,” Misty answered. “Hitch and Sprout agreed to play some of the background villagers, but I don’t think they’ll have time to learn the opening and closing monologues with their other duties. Is that alright?”

Sunset began to smile and patted Misty’s shoulder. “Sure, if you think you can handle it, co-director. I’m glad you decided to get involved.”

Misty returned the smile a little sheepishly. “Should we start by running some scenes then?”

“Actually, I had something different in mind for our first rehearsal. I’m just waiting on someone to show up.”

As if on cue, the door on the opposite side of the auditorium opened and a smartly dressed woman with luxurious purple hair stepped inside, pulling a clothes rail behind her. “Yoo-hoo! Sunset, darling!”

“Always one for a dramatic entrance,” Sunset grinned and made her way over as the students turned to look at the newcomer. “Hello, Rarity. Glad you could make it.”

“Of course, darling,” Rarity replied, giving Sunset a quick kiss on either cheek by way of greeting. “Sorry about the delay. Traffic was murder. Is this all of them?”

Sunset swept her arm in the direction of her class. “All yours, Rare. They’re in your capable hands.”

Rarity clapped her hands and beckoned the students to gather around. “Alright, hello, my darlings. You may call me Ms. Rarity or simply Rarity if you prefer. Ms. Sunset has asked me to give you all a helping hand in the costume department. Now these,” she said, gesturing towards the clothes rail full of period dresses and other assorted clothes, “are on loan from a friend of mine at the community theater. I’ll be taking your measurements and making something custom for each of you before the premiere. But for today, I figured we’d try out some options to get a baseline figured out for your characters. Who’s playing the leads here?”

“That’d be us!” Pipp said immediately, approaching with stars in her eyes while pushing a slightly more apprehensive Sunny forward as well.

“Oh, marvelous. I love your hair. We must talk about colors. I already have some ideas.” Switching to Sunny, she added: “Do we have two leading ladies? I’m afraid I don’t know the script very well.”

“Actually, Sunny’s playing the male lead,” Sunset supplied. “Since they’re married with a child, I don’t think any amount of script finagling is gonna change that.”

“That’s fine, actually,” Sunny pointed out, standing there in her customary jeans and sweater combo. “I’m not really used to wearing dresses.”

“Hm.” Rarity pondered that a bit, circling around Sunny with a thoughtful expression. “Yes, you have a good jawline to be playing a male character. I can work with this. Don’t you worry, darling. You won’t look any less spectacular. I’m thinking riding corset.”

“C-corset?” Sunny asked.

“Don’t knock it till you’ve tried it,” Rarity insisted and began going through the costumes she had brought.

Sunset decided to leave Rarity to it at that point and made her way over to the lone student who hadn’t gathered around the fashionista. “How we doing over here, Arts and Props Department?”

Sprout stood thoughtfully in front of a large piece of plywood leaning against the wall. So far, all he had accomplished was to give it a white foundation, from which point on he’d simply stood there staring at it. “This … is a lot more daunting than I first thought, Ms. Sunset.”

“Why’s that?”

He shook his head. “It’s all this space. I have no idea what I’m doing here, and I have no idea how to use those.” He gestured to the spray cans standing at the base of the plywood.

“Listen,” Sunset said, picking up one of the cans and shaking it to get it going. “I know it’s scary to try a new medium and new tools, but it’s really not that different. You’re used to working with a pencil, right? So all of your muscle memory is in your fingertips and your wrist.”

He nodded, uncertain of where she was going with this.

“If you do it like that, it’ll take you forever to work with this space.” She pressed the spray cap and made a short red line by moving her wrist. “Basically, you scale everything up. How hard you depress the cap is the same as how much force you put into the tip of your pencil. And instead of just using your fingertips and wrist, you use your arm and your whole body.” Making an arc with her arm and pressing down on the can harder, she painted a big arc.

Sprout furrowed his brows and nodded, displaying an expression that he so rarely exhibited during history class, trying to learn something new.

Sunset picked up another can of yellow spray paint and got that going, too. “Don’t be afraid to go bold,” she instructed and began painting her cutie mark while dual-wielding the spray cans. Her hips gyrated to make her whole body trace the arcs she was creating on the plywood. This is fun, Sunset thought as she lost herself in the process for a few moments, I haven’t done this in way too long. Getting up from the squatting position she used to apply the final touches, she took a step back and looked at the finished work with some pride. “See? Just like that.”

When Sprout didn’t answer, she looked over and found him seemingly lost in thought with an intense stare on his face, squarely focused on her hips.

Frowning, Sunset snapped her fingers in front of his eyes a couple of times. “Hey, eyes up here.”

“What?” He met her eyes and began to blush furiously at having been caught staring. “Sorry, that was just … kinda captivating.”

She handed him one of the cans and turned him towards the plywood. “Go on, you try it now.”

Sprout brought the nozzle of the can up to the wall and paused, frowning. “What if I make a mistake?”

“We’re artists. We don’t make mistakes, we have happy accidents,” she replied with a grin.

He gave her a blank stare in return.

“Guess you’re too young to get that reference.” Sunset shrugged. “So what if you do make a mistake?” She picked up a can of white paint and began spraying over her cutie mark drawing until it was completely covered over again.

“Ms. Sunset! That was beautiful,” he cried out in a strangled voice. “Why’d you erase it?”

Sunset grimaced slightly. “It was alright. I’m way out of practice. But the point is, you can always start over. You can’t be afraid of making a mistake, or that fear will hold you back from ever getting started in the first place or learning from them.”

There was a brief pause, until he said: “Okay.” After one more deep breath, he pressed down on the can and began drawing the outline of some hills in the distance, hesitant at first, but more steadily as he went along. After about the halfway point, he took a look, picked up the white spray can in his left hand to erase the early uncertain lines and replace them with something more akin to the later ones.

Sunset smiled to herself and stepped away without Sprout even noticing. It was then that she spotted a woman in a yellow blazer step into the auditorium. Here we go, shock and awe, Sunset. Where the heck is Applejack?

Swinging by Hitch, she asked: “You got the proofs for the fliers?”

“Uh, yeah. Here, Ms. Sunset,” Hitch replied and handed her a piece of paper.

Sunset snatched it up, gave her student a wink and arced around to intercept her target without even breaking her stride.

When Celestia noticed her approach, she narrowed her eyes dangerously.

“Hi, Principal,” Sunset said loudly and cheerfully, “what brings you to this specific place at this specific time?”

Celestia mustered her former student sternly, and Sunset knew full well that she wasn’t fooling her about anything. It was only the presence of the students that gave her an umbrella to execute her covert strike. “I was going to check in on the drama club,” Celestia answered carefully.

Sunset nodded. “Right, this is their time slot to use the space, isn’t it?” She strained her neck to glance at the clipboard Celestia was holding and read the words ‘Notice of Dissolution’ upside down on it. “Well, since they’re not performing anything this year, I co-opted the slot for my class’ production of Der Shimmelreiter.” She put the paper down on Celestia’s clipboard and added: “Certainly would have made things easier if I could have asked the drama club advisor to make it a co-production.”

Staring daggers for a couple more moments, Celestia looked down at the ad. “Corporate Sponsors: Carousel Boutique & Sweet Apple Acres,” she read aloud.

“That’s right. No strain on your budget.” She nodded towards Pipp and Sunny, who had put on a first selection of costumes and were trying out how well they would hold up for the dance scene, with Sunny looking slightly awkward but Pipp easily leading them into a few effortless turns.

A strong voice with a Southern drawl then made itself heard behind Celestia. “Heads up! Comin’ thru. Oh, hiya, Principal. Good timing. Ah was hoping to get a word in with ya today.”

Thank harmony, cavalry’s here, Sunset thought.

Celestia strained to put on a smile as she turned to look at the blonde apple farmer who was effortlessly carrying in two crates of non-alcoholic cider, one hoisted onto her broad shoulder, the other held with one hand. “Ms. Applejack. Nice to see you. Things are going well, I hope?”

“Sure,” AJ replied, not even setting down the weight while engaging in a casual conversation. “Listen, Sunset tells me that you have a heck of a time finding a contractor to do one of the school’s bathrooms?”

The principal nodded while looking up at the taller woman. “On the second floor. You know the one. It hasn’t been remodeled since before you went to school here.”

“Shucks, that bad, huh? Well, mah cousin owns a hardware store, and he’s getting in new stock for toilets and sinks and such. He says he’d be happy to donate the old ones. Better than throwing ‘em out. They’re nothin’ fancy, but they’re practically new and do the job. Been sitting on shelves for years. If ya give me the thumbs up, ah can install ‘em for y'all over winter break. Should only take me a couple days.”

“That’s very kind of you to offer, Applejack,” Celestia said carefully.

“’Course. CHS has always been good to us. Happy to give something back.” Applejack then began guffawing. “Besides, ah can probably do the work better than some rando ya hire from the Yeller Pages. Ah worked mah way through business school as a plumber’s assistant. … Probably explains why ah’m a better plumber than a businesswoman.”

“Oh, I’m sure that’s not true,” Celestia replied pleasantly. “I always appreciate it when alumni take an interest in helping the school. Why don’t you come by my office next week? We’ll talk details then.”

“Sure thing,” AJ replied, giving Sunset a wink, and went over to the students. “Alright, pipsqueaks. Why dont’cha take a break with some refreshments?”

Sunset looked over the crowd as her students happily got some drinks and began chatting amongst themselves. “Pippsqueaks! That’d be a great name for my subscribers,” Pipp was telling her sister.

“Sounds cringe,” Zipp replied flatly.

Meanwhile, Applejack made her way over to Rarity after dropping off the crates, put an arm around the fashionista’s waist and pulled her in close. “Hi, beautiful,” she said and gave her a kiss on the lips.

Rarity began to blush and giggle. “Oh, my. Darling, not in front of the kids.”

After that public display of affection, Sunset’s eyes automatically wandered over to Sprout. Sure enough, he’d taken one look, pulled out his sketchbook and was already furiously drawing something that was almost definitely not PG-13.

She turned back to Celestia, who she could see seething beneath her skin. “Now, here’s the thing …”

But before Sunset could finish her sentence, Celestia stepped past her towards the students. “May I have your attention for a moment, everyone?”

No! Shit, I had more prepared. Please don’t do this! But with the attention of all the students now turning on them, there was little else Sunset could do but stand behind Celestia.

“I came here today because I have something to tell the drama club.”

Pipp and Rufus gave each other a look that was caught only by a few in the class. The drama club president and vice-president made one step forward each and looked at the principal with poorly disguised apprehension.

Celestia drew in a breath to speak and … hesitated. Sunset saw her look around at the students, most of them smiling from enjoying their break after a hectic but also fun first rehearsal. She looked at the clipboard in her hands with the flier. She then dropped her shoulders almost imperceptibly and exhaled before speaking. “I came here to tell you that … I’ve never read Der Schimmelreiter, so I’m very much looking forward to seeing your rendition.” Glancing over in Sunset’s direction, she added: “I’m sure your temporary drama club advisor will save me a seat for the premiere.”

“Best seat in the house for you, Principal,” Sunset promised immediately.

Beaming and entirely unprompted, Pipp and Rufus took a stage bow in perfect unison. “Thank you, Principal Celestia. I’m sure you won’t be disappointed,” Pipp said before turning around to the rest of the gang. “Three cheers for Principal Celestia! Pipp, pipp, hooray!”

Celestia nodded with a smile that appeared perfectly natural as the students cheered her. “Thank you. Don’t let me keep you from your rehearsal,” she said and turned around, but not before adding: “Ms. Shimmer, a word. Outside.”

Sunset actually felt a shiver down her spine from the raw amount of steel Celestia had put into that last word. So she gave her class two thumbs up coupled with a nervous smile and followed silently.

Rather than stopping in the hallway, Celestia actually kept walking until they both emerged from the school building and into the backyard, which was pretty well deserted except for the noise of the sports clubs on the track field some distance away.

“Celest…” Sunset began, but Celestia held up her index finger to make her shut up.

Taking a narrow silver case from her jacket pocket, Celestia took out a cigarette and lit up.

Sunset had never in her life at CHS, be it as a student or teacher, seen the principal smoke. But rather than point that out, she had the good sense to remain silent while Celestia walked up and down the grass and took a couple of long drags.

When the cigarette was about halfway gone, she finally stopped and said: “Well played, Sunset.”

“Thank you?” Sunset replied with a sheepish smile. “Machiavellian scheming isn’t a skill set I’m particularly proud of these days, but it’s one I’m good with. Sort of like when the Mane-iac had her redemption arc and started helping the Power Ponies outwit the criminal underworld of Maretropolis.”

“I don’t read comic books, Sunset,” Celestia replied flatly. “But I get the gist. You set everything up so I’d look like the bad guy in front of everyone if I went in there and dissolved the drama club today.”

“Or,” Sunset pointed out, “I gave you the opportunity to look like a hero if you saved the drama club, which you did and I knew you would.” Or at the very least hoped you would. “Choose to look at it that way.”

Celestia shook her head. “There’s just one thing I can’t figure out. How did you even know I was gonna give them the news today?”

“Ah,” Sunset said, clicking her tongue. “Funny story, I was gonna tell you about that. Did you know that if you type in the school’s IP address directly into a web browser, rather than the homepage URL, it completely circumvents the login page for the teachers? I mean, any recent college graduate could theoretically navigate to your personal calendar that way if they got a teacher to tell them the right subdomains. You might wanna get IT on that.”

“Sparkle,” Celestia said with a frown.

“I cannot confirm or deny the involvement of any white hat hackers based out of Canterlot U.” However, what I can’t deny is the fact that you look fucking terrifying when you blow cigarette smoke out of your nostrils like that. Could give a dragon a run for its money. “Would a deluxe cake set from Sugarcube Corner help in asking forgiveness in lieu of permission?”

Celestia took one last long drag from her cigarette before putting it out. “It’d be a start,” she said and reentered the school.

Sunset also eventually went back inside to rejoin her class for rehearsal, right after the shaking had stopped.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Platinum Tier:
-Darkhanos

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 18: The Doghouse

Sunset was rapidly approaching, tinting the western skies in hues of reds and oranges. Not that Ms. Sunset could tell, seeing as she was stuck in the cramped, windowless backroom of the chemistry classroom.

Sighing, she loosened the string that had held her hair in a ponytail for the duration of her task, letting her long hair fall free once more as she picked up the last set of beakers and test tubes to be put away.

“Ms. Shimmer.”

“Gah!” Startled by the sudden voice, she nearly dropped the fragile containers but just about managed to hold on to the wooden rack they’d been placed in. She shot the man standing in the door a look. “Why do you always sneak up on people like that?”

“Apologies,” the man with the long, white beard said while she stowed the teaching implements safely away in a cabinet. “It’s a force of habit from my youth. … I could wear some bells on me if that would make it better?”

“With you, I’m not actually sure they’d jingle unless you wanted them to.”

He cocked his head slightly and furrowed his brows, almost as if he was considering how to make that work exactly. Eventually, though, he simply shrugged. “At any rate, this will be all for today. I appreciate the help, Ms. Shimmer. It’s not often that Principal Celestia asks one of the teachers to assist me with my more mundane tasks. It leaves me free to catch up on the more important things.”

“Yeah, she’s a regular philanthropist, our principal,” Sunset replied sardonically. “So while I was washing up all of Mr. Turner’s chemistry kits, you were doing what exactly?”

“Checking all the salt shakers in the cafeteria, of course,” he replied with an absolutely straight face.

“… Right.” Sunset began packing up her stuff. “Hey, can I ask you something? I know I’ve long since passed the point where this question wouldn’t have been awkward, but what’s your name?”

He shrugged. “Lars Writs.”

She turned and looked at him, blinking a couple of times.

“Something the matter, Ms. Shimmer?” he asked as he sat on a nearby stool and folded his hands in his lap.

“No, it’s just … mostly everybody just knows you as the ‘Phantom in the Halls.’ So I guess I wasn’t really expecting a straight answer like that, if that makes sense.”

He nodded sagely. “I’m aware of the nickname I go by among the student body. It suits me. I think most of the faculty only knows me by that name as well. Names are like coats. As we go through life, we tend to collect a few of them, and we put on whichever one suits the occasion.”

“Well, I’ve only ever had one name, unless you count the tag for my defunct gaming channel.”

Mr. Writs squinted and looked her straight in the eye. “Are you quite sure about that, Ms. Flanksy?”

Sunset opened her mouth to respond, then just snapped her jaws shut and shook her head.

“And even the same name can be different names,” he went on while stroking his beard thoughtfully. “Do you not think there’s a difference between Celestia calling you Ms. Shimmer and a student calling you Ms. Sunset? And then, of course, there’s the names not of our own choosing that others bestow on us. Princess of the Fall Formal. Biggest Meanie of Junior Year. … Anon-A-Miss.”

“Alright, you made your point,” Sunset said, a little unsettled. “You seem to know a lot about me, Lars.”

He shook his head slowly. “No more so than about anyone else who walks my halls. There’s just a lot more to know about you comparatively.” He tapped his ear. “The halls speak if you know what to listen for. For most, it’s only whispers. But your names, they echo through the hallways as if they were being shouted down from the stars above sometimes.”

“Well,” she replied, stepping closer to the door. “Drama is a teenage girl’s game. I’m just a teacher now, just the one name.”

He nodded at that. “And I’m just a janitor. But we don’t always get to choose when fate calls us by one of our other names.” He cocked his head slightly, looking into the distance, almost as if he was listening for something. “Seeing as you are a teacher, would you do an old man a favor and lock up the library on your way out? I’ll do the rest of the building.”

“Sure.”

“My old knees and I thank you, Ms. Shimmer.”

Sunset made her way over to the library annex and began the laborious process of checking all the aisles on the second floor and closing the windows. She then repeated the process on the ground floor, which had no windows on account of light being supplied by the overhead glass dome. So it was a slightly faster, albeit no less dull, affair. All was quiet, until a flash of light caught the edge of her vision.

Coming to the door of the side room near the exit, she could hear the telltale whirring and clacking of the photocopier for a bit until it stopped. Approaching quietly, she observed a young man with green hair standing in front of the machine. “Why did you stop? Come on,” he said, spreading his hands and looking at the blinking lights on the control panel.

Sunset walked up behind him, looked over his shoulder and gave the machine a kick.

“Whoa!” Startled, the young man jumped to the side just as the copier sprang back to life and continued its run next to her. “Ms. Sunset! You scared the crap out of me.”

“Sorry, Hitch,” she said, “I guess sneaking up on people by accident happens more easily than I thought. Anyway, the thing always freaks out if you set it to more than ten copies. A round of percussive maintenance usually does the trick.”

“Yeah, I can see that.”

Sunset lightly furrowed her brow. “It’s unusual for you to still be in school after lunch, much less this late.”

“Yeah, I know.” He scratched his head. “But someone recently gave me the advice that there’s more to school than just doing the homework. So I rearranged things a bit to have at least one day of the week devoted to school activities.” Grabbing a piece of paper from the tray, he handed it to his teacher.

Sunset turned over the still warm page in her hand and looked at what seemed to be the finalized version of the poster for their play, an artistic rendition of Sunny and Pipp in full costume in front of a crashing wave taking up most of the center space. “Looks awesome.”

Hitch nodded. “I know, but I can only take credit for the layout. Can you believe Sprout drew that in an afternoon?”

“I can, actually.” Silently, she added: Harder to believe they’ve got clothes on. “Are you done? I’m about to lock up here. Wouldn’t wanna lock you in.”

Hitch nodded and began stowing the posters away in his backpack. “You wouldn’t actually lock in a student by accident, would you?”

“This may come as a shock to you,” Sunset replied dryly, “but teachers are fallible human beings that can make mistakes. I’ve never locked a student in here myself as far as I know, but I’ve been the student locked in. Well, technically on the roof. Come on.”

“What were you doing on the library roof?” Hitch asked as he followed her outside. “Isn’t that off-limits?”

“It is now for that very reason,” Sunset replied with a chuckle as she locked the main library doors. “Luckily, it was a warm summer night, and there was school the next day. I’m just glad it didn’t happen on a Friday. And to answer your first question, I was singing a song.”

He gave her an incredulous look. “On the library roof? Were you shooting a music video or something?”

She shrugged. “No, I was just feeling it. Don’t give me that look, this was literally the year before TikTok came out. My generation, we just used to randomly burst out into song in odd places for no reason.”

Thankfully, Hitch changed the subject as they walked outside together. “I was gonna ask, how is the dog?”

“He’s doing fine,” Sunset replied, stopping at her car. She considered for a moment and then offered: “Wanna see him? I’m actually about to pick him up from the clinic. He was getting the last of the stitches out today.”

There wasn’t even a hint of hesitation in the initial answer. “Sure! … If it’s alright. I mean, I don’t want to get you in trouble, Ms. Sunset.”

Sunset opened the car door with a chuckle. “School day’s over. This is just me giving a student a ride, so I’m pretty sure this one doesn’t constitute a possible felony charge. Hop in.” As she pulled onto the main road, the interior of the car was silent for a bit before Sunset’s curiosity got the better of her. “Hitch, I think it’s great that you’re making more time for school activities. Why are you working so much after school anyway?”

The teen turned to look out the passenger window, avoiding his teacher’s side glance. “Ms. Sunset, the last time we talked about this, you said you’d only make this your problem if my grades started slipping.”

“I remember.”

“Have they?”

“… No,” Sunset admitted after a moment.

“Has the deal changed then?”

Sunset sighed and kept her eyes on the road after that.

Ten minutes later, they’d arrived at their destination. When the double doors to the animal clinic swung open, they were both greeted by a bark and the scampering of little paws on tiled floor.

Sunset got on one knee and held out her arms as the green puppy ran straight past her and towards Hitch. “Nice to see you, too,” she muttered dryly.

The puppy gave a few happy barks and jumped once or twice up on Hitch’s leg, who knelt down with a smile and gave the dog a few scratches behind the ears. “Hey, buddy. You look healthy. Has Ms. Sunset gotten around to giving you a name yet?”

“It’s Sparky,” Sunset said as she got back up.

“Sparky,” Hitch said, and the dog gave a happy bark at hearing the name while wagging his tail. “I like it. It suits you. Sparky Sparkeroni.”

“Sparky, is it?” Fluttershy asked as she came out of the back office into the otherwise empty reception area in response to the commotion, her hands in the pockets of her white lab coat. “Can I put that on the official paperwork then?”

“Yes, you can,” Sunset replied, standing next to her friend. “Don’t read too much into it,” she added after a pause.

*Stare*

Sunset fidgeted a bit, then took her friend by the arm to pull her out of earshot of her student who was busy playing with his canine friend. “Look,” she whispered, “do I realize it’s weird that I named my new dog after my ex-girlfriend? Yes. Yes, I very much do.”

*Stare*

“It’s just that I kept calling her for advice about dogs, and at some point he just started responding to the name, probably because he kept hearing me say it while talking about him.”

*Stare*

“It doesn’t mean Twilight and I are getting back together or anything. We made a mutual decision after college, because we both needed to focus on our respective futures. Now would you please turn that off?” Sunset booped her friend’s nose gently, leading Fluttershy to involuntarily cross her eyes for a moment before shaking her head slightly.

“Alright, if you say so. I’m just glad that you remained friends this time around, not like the first time you broke up when, you know.”

“You mean that time where we got into a shouting match in front of all of you, and I hurt her feelings so badly that I fled to another continent for half a year out of shame rather than having to face her?” Sunset asked, remorseful of infractions long forgiven but not forgotten. “Yeah, I do know. I do know all too well.”

“Hey, Ms. Sunset,” Hitch interrupted, “he seems to be a little restless. Is it alright if I take Sparky for a walk around the block?”

Sunset smiled and went to pat Hitch’s shoulder. “Of course, Hitch.” Just then, her index finger brushed against some exposed skin at the back of his neck, and Sunset immediately tensed up. It was as if she’d been struck by lightning, and yet the feeling wasn’t altogether unfamiliar.

Broken and disjointed images flashed in her mind while her head spun. … a hand putting some money into a box and shoving it under a bed … suddenly the point of view changed, staring into a dark room behind metal bars … just as suddenly a kitchen table with a mountain of official looking documents on it … and then just darkness.

“Ms. Sunset?” Hitch’s concerned voice brought her back to reality. “You alright? You just kinda zoned out there for a moment.”

Sunset put on the most convincing smile she could muster and replied: “Yeah, just had a long day.” She pulled a small pack of dog treats out of her pocket, the rustle of which immediately had Sparky barking in excitement, and handed it to Hitch. “You go take that walk with Sparky while I finish up the paperwork here with Ms. Fluttershy. Thanks.”

Hitch nodded and beckoned the puppy to follow him outside as he opened the doors.

Meanwhile, Sunset just stood there in a complete daze until Fluttershy walked up to her, concern written all over her face. “Sunset,” she whispered, “did you just?”

“Did I what? Don’t know what you mean.”

Fluttershy frowned at her friend. “Bullshit,” she stated with the certainty of someone pointing out that water was indeed wet. “We all know that look you get when it happens. What did you see?”

“I … I don’t know, Flutters,” she replied, pulling out her geode pendant and staring hard at it. It remained as dull and inert as it had for years. “It felt … familiar but different. I used to get something coherent. This was just … fragments.”

Fluttershy pulled up the sleeve on her lab coat and held out her forearm. The two women stared at each other for a moment, and Fluttershy nodded.

Hesitantly, Sunset reached out her hand while hanging on to the geode with the other and touched her friend’s skin.

“Anything?” Fluttershy asked after a moment.

Sunset shook her head and let go. “Nothing. Nothing at all.”

“Well,” Fluttershy said, pulling down her sleeve again, “maybe it’s like an old flashlight, you know? Sometimes it’ll turn on for a brief moment before sputtering out again, even if the batteries are empty.”

“Yeah,” Sunset replied, “probably something like that.” Or maybe fate just walked up and started screaming in my ear.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Platinum Tier:
-Darkhanos

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 19: Quid Pro Quo

“Sunset! Just the woman I was looking for,” Cranky said as he entered the otherwise empty teachers’ lounge with a stack of papers under his arm.

“Well, you found me in my extremely secret hideout where no teacher ever comes,” Sunset replied before taking another bite from her sandwich while not taking her eyes off the education magazine she was reading.

“Let me ask you something that would have been extremely inappropriate to ask when you were my student,” he said while heading over to the counter to pour himself a cup of coffee. “Are you a masochist?”

Sunset actually thought about that for a moment. “You mean sexually? I don’t mind being cuffed to the bed or a light spanking on occasion, but I’d classify myself more as a pillow princess.”

Cranky guffawed at that. “Okay, not the answer I was expecting, but that’s interesting.”

“What can I say? Gladys must be starting to rub off on me,” Sunset pointed out. “Still inappropriate, though, seeing as you’re currently my direct supervisor.”

Cranky sat down across the table from her with his coffee mug. “For the record, I wasn’t asking about your proclivities. I was talking about this game of chicken you’re playing with Celestia where she comes up with backhanded punishments for you because she can’t be seen undermining one of her teachers directly in front of the students, and yet you never seem to learn your lesson.”

“Ah.” Sunset grimaced, pushing her lunch plate aside. “Heard about my little stunt with the drama club, have you?”

“Everyone has at this point. Don’t worry about it too much. Celly really likes you for some reason. She’ll come around.”

“Oh, I know. She’s not the first Celestia who’s had to put up with my antics. Trust me, I did much worse by the last one, and she still forgave me. I do feel a little bad about going behind her back on this one, though.”

“Well, if you wanna make the apology process go a little smoother, I’ve got an opportunity for you. You know there’s home visits taking place at this time of year?”

“I thought that was a problem for the homeroom teachers.”

“It usually is. But Cheerilee is out sick this week, which makes it Celestia’s problem. And since I’m currently acting vice-principal, our wise leader has deigned to make it my problem.”

“Let me skip ahead in that thought process. Crap rolls downhill, and I’m at the bottom of the cuddle pile not only by virtue of being the newest hire but also for having recently pissed off management, so you’re about to make it my problem.”

“Smart girl. I managed to reschedule most of them, but I need you to take two.” He put three folders on the table in front of Sunset.

“I’m not a math teacher, but I see three student files here.”

“Pipp and Zipp you can check off together. Their mother is extremely busy and a nightmare with scheduling. But seeing as you just played the princess in shining armor by saving Pipp’s school year, you should have this one in the bag.”

“And the other?”

“Hitch. There’s … different reasons why this one needs to be taken care of and can’t be rescheduled,” he said carefully.

“I’m in,” Sunset said immediately, grabbing Hitch’s file and flipping it open.

Cranky raised an eyebrow at that but said nothing.

“Wow, this file is a mess,” Sunset muttered while scanning over all the crossed out sections and hand-written annotations. “The addresses don’t even match. Mother’s residence: Unknown, presumed abroad? Father’s residence: … Mare’s Island. Isn’t that?” She looked up at Cranky.

He rubbed a hand over the stubble of his five o'clock shadow. “I believe the exact address is Cellblock D, Cell 89. Doing ten to fifteen for environmental crimes. It was a little before your time, I think. Maybe you haven’t heard of it.”

“Butch Trailblazer,” Sunset said, remembering a term paper on local history she’d written in her second semester at Canterlot U. “CEO of Trailblazer Industries. Chemical spill at Froggy Bottom Bay. Investigation led to the EPA taking a closer look at the company’s dangerous waste storage policies. … That’s Hitch’s dad?”

Cranky nodded and gestured towards the folder. “There’s like a three-page CPS form at the back that needs to be signed off on by a teacher.”

Sunset leaned back in her chair. “… Fuck. That explains a lot, actually.”

The veteran teacher looked at her, then frowned and shook his head. “You know what? This was a bad idea. Forget it, kid. It’s a lot to ask of a newbie, maybe too much. If you take the girls, that’s already a huge help. I’ll take this one.” He closed the folder and began sliding it back towards himself across the table.

Sunset’s hand flashed forward, pressing down on the file from the other side and preventing Cranky from pulling it out of her reach. “No,” she said, locking eyes with him. “No, I got this.”

“You sure, kiddo?”

She nodded silently while holding his gaze firmly.

Cranky wordlessly moved his jaw and finally let go of the folder. Standing up from the table, he walked over to Sunset. “I know we all like to joke around about how crappy our job is. But this is the kind of stuff that genuinely sucks.” He lightly punched Sunset’s shoulder and left the room with a sigh.

Sunset sat quietly for a few moments before picking up the files and also exiting the room, deciding that she needed some air and time to think. This has got to be connected to the vision I saw, right? If only it hadn’t been so fragmented.

“Ms. Sunset! You got a minute?”

Sunset turned to see one of her favorite students come running up and forced her mind to go back into teacher mode. “Sunny. What can I do for you?”

“I was hoping to ask you a couple questions about something,” the young girl said brightly as she caught up with her waiting teacher.

“Of course. Something you didn’t understand in class? I know the irregular verbs are hard to wrap your head around at first.”

“Actually, this isn’t about German, or history.” Sunny looked to the left and right to make sure they were alone in the hall before adding in conspiratorial whisper: “I was gonna ask about something you mentioned, Clover’s Second Law of Arcanodynamics.”

Sunset now also checked around for curious ears before answering quietly: “What did we say about magic talk at school?”

“I just want some clarification on a few things you brought up in passing, that’s all,” Sunny replied innocently.

“If you wanna learn about magic, I can recommend a really good book to you,” Sunset said and began walking down the hall.

Sunny’s eyes sparkled as she fell in step beside her teacher. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Sunset dead-panned, “it’s called the Dungeon Master’s Guide, 5th Edition. Real page-turner.”

“Come on, Ms. Sunset. Please?”

Rolling her eyes and seeing a couple students rounding the corner ahead, Sunset steered her student into an empty classroom and closed the door behind them. “Why would you need to know? I told you that there’s no more magic in this world.” Although I’m starting to reevaluate that statement, which makes me even less inclined to tell you about it, she added quietly in her mind.

“All the more reason that it can’t hurt,” Sunny pointed out shrewdly. “I’m just interested in the theory. You’re a teacher. Shouldn’t you encourage intellectual curiosity in your students?”

Sunset crossed her arms in front of her. “Nice try. Last time I checked, I was hired by this school as a history teacher, not a magic teacher, which is a good thing on so many levels. I was barely even a passable student of magic, never mind a teacher.”

“What? That’s insane!” Sunny seemed genuinely flabbergasted by that admission. “I’ve seen what you can do. You’re incredible.”

“I didn’t say I was bad at magic. I said I was bad at being a student.” She sighed and rubbed her eyes. “You’re not gonna let this go, are you?”

“Not likely, and not anytime soon,” Sunny stated in such a way that Sunset couldn’t help but admire the backbone it took to say that to a teacher straight up.

Her eyes wandered over to the student files she was still holding, and that’s when a terrible idea came to her. “You’ve known Hitch for a long time, right?”

“Uhm, yeah, I guess,” Sunny replied, seemingly confused by the sudden change in topic. “We’ve known each other since kindergarten.”

“I’ll make you a deal,” Sunset’s mouth said before her brain had a chance to hit the brakes. “I’ll give you one hour of magic tutoring if you answer some questions I have about Hitch.”

“You want to know about Hitch?”

What the fuck are you doing, Sunset!? Don’t drag her into this. What would your response have been if someone walked up to you and just started asking questions about your friends? She shook her head. “Never mind. I don’t know what I was thinking. Forget I said anyth…”

“Okay!”

Sunset looked up and stared at Sunny in disbelief. “Just like that? You must really want to learn about magic.”

“What? No! … I mean, yes, I do,” she admitted. “But that’s not it. If this was anybody else asking, it would be really weird and creepy. But since it’s you, you must have a very good reason. You wouldn’t ask me to just tattle on my friend for no reason, so you probably wanna help him.” She shrugged. “I trust you.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at that. “What did I do to inspire that kind of blind faith in you?”

Sunny made a face as if Sunset had just asked the dumbest question she’d ever heard. “Really? You literally fought a kaiju-sized shadow monster that threatened to kill my dad and destroy my hometown.”

“Oh yeah, that,” Sunset mused wryly. “I should list that as a reference next time I apply for a bank loan.”

“Right. Even if I disregard the fact that you’re basically a superhero, I know what you did for Izzy and Pipp. So yeah, I trust you implicitly.”

“Maybe you shouldn’t,” Sunset said, resigned to her fate, “but a deal is a deal, so you can stop buttering me up before I turn into a piece of toast. Alright, when do you want to do this?”

Grinning like a Cheshire Cat, Sunny pulled a notebook and pencil out of her backpack and sat down at a desk in the front row of the classroom. “I’ve got a free period right now.”

“Okay, let’s do it,” Sunset said without much enthusiasm and began to write out a formula on the blackboard. “You wanted to know about Clover’s Second Law of Arcanodynamics,” she began and immediately wrote a second equation that involved more than a few pentagrams next to the first. “It actually derives from Star Swirl’s General Theory of Chronomancy. So you kinda have to understand both if you really want to get to the center of the tootsie pop. Hope you paid attention in Ms. Harshwhinny’s class, cause there’s a lot of math involved with magic, and in a Base 12 system no less.” Sunset turned around to look at Sunny. “You, uh, don’t have to raise your hand. It’s just you and me here.”

“Right,” Sunny said, lowering her arm. “What’s a Base 12 system?”

Sunset pursed her lips. She’s a sophomore in high school, she told herself, not a magic prodigy who learned calculus from a demi-goddess at age seven. Keep it simple, stupid. “So, usually when we do math, we use the decimal system, right? We call that Base 10, because everything more or less revolves around the number ten. That’s not quite correct, actually it uses ten digits from zero to nine. You grew up in the digital age. Can you tell me how computers do math?”

“With ones and zeroes?” Sunny replied hesitantly after a moment's thought.

“Exactly. Just two numbers, which is why we call that the binary system or Base 2.”

“Oh, I get it,” Sunny said and nodded.

Sunset couldn’t help but smile at that. Watching the light bulb go on was her favorite part of being a teacher.

Sunny then looked at her hands, furrowed her brow and balled them into fists to approximate hooves in a way that Sunset honestly found adorable. “So … why would ponies come up with a Base 12 system? I could understand Base 2 or Base 4. … Maybe Base 6 if you’re a pegasus?”

Chuckling somewhat at the logic she was getting at, Sunset explained: “It’s not about the number of digits you have available for counting purposes. Most ponies in Equestria actually use a decimal system in their day to day lives. But we use Base 12 in Magic Theory because twelve is an inherently magical number.”

“Ohhhhh, … Why?”

Sunset took a deep breath, looked over her shoulder at the equations she had written, shook her head and picked up an eraser. Once the slate was clean again, she wrote ‘Numerology 101’ and said: “How about we start with the basics?”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 21: World’s Greatest Detective

“… police has as of yet been unable to ascertain how the unknown individual was able to gain access to the Canterlot University science laboratory building without being caught on security cameras or tripping the alarm. Thankfully, nobody seems to have been hurt during the break-in late last night. According to Captain Shining Armor of the 5th Precinct, no hazardous substances that could pose a threat to public safety have been stolen. Asked what the ultimate goal of the robber might have been, the captain declined to speculate, citing the ongoing investigation. We will update you on this story as more information becomes available. For Canterlot News Radio, this is Wallflower Blush.”

Sunset turned off her car radio and pulled out her phone to shoot off a quick text message. “Hey, Sparky. Heard about the break-in at CU. U okay?” Grabbing her shoulder bag, she got out of her car and walked up to the house she’d just arrived at, marveling at the colonial-style mansion.

As she stepped closer, the front door opened and two of her students stepped out to greet her. “Hi, Ms. Sunset!” Pipp said brightly.

“Hey,” Sunset replied, “I wasn’t sure I had the right address. This feels like it should have its own zip code.” She turned to look back at the gravel path she’d driven up on and realized that she couldn’t even see the iron fence that denoted the property entrance from here.

“It’s a major hassle sometimes, living out here in Zephyr Heights,” Zipp said, “but it’s nice when you want to go out jogging without being bothered.”

Sunset nodded. “I bet. You look … different. It’s a good look on you.” Pipp was wearing a less colorful dress than she usually did in school, but Zipp proved to be the more surprising sight, considering she didn’t usually wear dresses at all, much less all the frill that went with this one.

Zipp answered with a dead-pan stare. “Our mother made us wear these for your visit. If you tell anyone at school that you saw me wearing this, I will deny it.”

The trio entered the wide entrance hallway, and Sunset couldn’t help but keep her head on a swivel, considering all the decorations and plush carpeting on display. Her eyes lingered on a set of large oil portraits, all looking very similar in style and features.

Noticing the look, Pipp said: “Pretty amazing, right? Hey, this should interest you as a history teacher. Allow me to give you the overview.” She positioned herself next to the first portrait and held out her arm like a tour guide.

Zipp groaned and rolled her eyes. “Must you, sis?”

Pipp frowned back. “Mom made me memorize these lines, you’re the one who researched the family tree. When else am I gonna get to show this off to someone who might actually be interested? Besides, Mom’s still on the phone. We got a couple minutes.” She cleared her throat and began while Sunset listened politely to the family history lesson. “This is our great-great-grandmother who was the founder and editor of the Canterlot Herald, the first town newspaper when Canterlot City was barely a railway stopover back in the 1890s.

“Next up we have our great-grandmother who established the first commercial radio station in the state in 1923, followed by our grandmother who added Canterlot’s first local TV station to the family business in the 50s. And finally, of course, here’s a picture of our mother who took over as CEO of Haven Media twenty years ago and launched us into the digital age with our own streaming service, thus earning her the title ‘Queen of Canterlot Media.’”

Sunset nodded and spoke after Pipp had apparently finished. “They all look very … imposing.”

Zipp suppressed a chuckle. “Told you.”

While wobbling her head back and forth, Pipp replied: “The artist who painted these was very insistent that he wanted to convey the gravitas of a line of successful businesswomen.”

“Our great-great-grandmother looked nothing like this stoic Victorian image,” Zipp explained. “I actually found an old photograph of her covered in mud and wrestling a bull to the ground with her bare hands at the state fair. I was lobbying really hard to have that digitally restored and hung on the wall instead.”

Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle. “That makes much more sense when I look at the two of you.”

Pipp shrugged her shoulders and began walking again. “Come on, our mom should be ready by now.” She led the way into a lushly decorated sitting room with a coffee table and comfy sofas and chairs. On the other side of the room was a door, slightly ajar, that seemed to lead to a much more modern-looking home office. “Mom? Our teacher is here!”

The door opened a little more and a middle-aged woman with purple-gray hair and a matching business blazer stepped halfway out while holding up a finger and a cordless phone in the other hand. “Can you get me anything else for the 6 o’clock? … Of course it helps if he’s cute, but we can’t run a segment on just the police captain stonewalling press questions. We’re a news station, not a model agency. … Alright, just pull some archival footage of the lab and the university for a voice-over. Also, see if you can’t get some retired professor to agree to an interview on short notice. Those old academics love to appear on TV as experts. I gotta go.

“I’m so sorry, Miss Shimmer,” she said, hanging up the phone and shaking Sunset’s hand with a pleasant smile. “Of course, the one day I take off from work, the biggest local crime story of the year breaks. Please,” she added, gesturing towards the comfortable sofa, and they all sat down.

“It’s not a problem, Mrs. Haven. I know you’re a busy woman.”

“Please.” She waved that off. “Mrs. Haven is my mother. Just call me Haven, dear.”

“Alright then.” Sunset reached into her bag and brought out several papers. “First things first, I’m supposed to give these to you. They’re mostly information leaflets about the Camp Everfree trip at the end of this school year and the list of books and materials for the coming school year for you to look over, since you missed the last few PTA meetings.”

“Yes, I’m terribly sorry that you had to come down here and do this in person,” Haven replied as she began glancing through the stack. “It’s so hard to find the time. Oh, what’s this? A play? And you’re both in it? Why is this the first time I’m hearing about it?” She picked out the poster for Der Shimmelreiter and held it up.

“Well,” Zipp began, “we didn’t know if you would be able to make it, so we wanted to make sure the date was final before telling you.”

“Nonsense! I will move heaven and earth if I have to to come and watch the premiere.”

Sunset couldn’t help but notice the look that passed between the sisters, as if they’d heard that one before and nothing had come of it.

Showing that she at least wasn’t totally oblivious to her daughters’ school lives, she looked at Sunset and said: “I understand we have you to thank for the fact that CHS still has a drama club to begin with.”

“Oh, well. Maybe a little. There were some issues at the beginning of the year, since the regular advisor is absent, but we worked it out.” Remembering the monetary issues and Celestia’s remarks, Sunset couldn’t help but wonder as she sat here in this literal mansion. “If I may ask, why aren’t Zipp and Pipp attending Crystal Prep? From the outside, it certainly looks like you could afford it.”

Far from being offended, Haven leaned back with a smile. “Tell me, Miss Shimmer, did you go to a public school?”

Sunset nodded. “Yes, I’m a CHS graduate as a matter of fact.”

“As am I,” Haven answered. “Our family has reported the news in this community for generations now. And yes, we’ve done well for ourselves in doing so. But it doesn’t do to lose touch with the common folk in this business. Oh, I’ll splurge money on my girls when they’re at home or we’re taking a spa trip, but I want them to grow up in the real world, not some gated community, so they’ll be ready for it when they graduate.”

Sunset couldn’t argue with that logic, though a voice in the back of her head that sounded remarkably like Celestia put in: A bit of that money certainly wouldn’t go amiss in keeping the lights on in the classroom, though.

“Alright, is there anything else I should be aware of, Miss Shimmer? I hope my girls are doing well.”

Sunset nodded carefully. “They’re both doing fine, but there’s always room for improvement. Pipp can be a little … distracted at times, for obvious reasons.”

Haven gave her a look that said what she was getting at was anything but obvious, until Sunset indicated with her head and Haven looked at her daughter who was in turn looking at the phone screen. Only after the silence became noticeable, did Pipp look up with a questioning glance. “Huh?”

“Personally,” Sunset began diplomatically, “I’ve found it helpful to have something like a digital cleanse every once in a while. Just select a day of the month and turn off all electronic devices to reconnect with the real world.”

“I can stop whenever I want,” Pipp said petulantly and put her phone on the coffee table. When it made a notification sound, she mounted the will to keep still on her seat for a whole two seconds before she reached for it. “I haven’t technically started yet.”

Haven had a slight frown on her face. “Noted, Miss Shimmer. Thank you for bringing this to my attention. What about Zipp? I’ve noticed her grades are vastly better in the classes you teach in comparison to the others.”

Sunset scratched her head. “I’m not sure I can take all the credit. Ms. Cheerilee is very complimentary of Zipp’s skills in English, especially when it comes to writing essays. But she could put a little more effort into the sciences.”

Getting a look from her mother, Zipp simply shrugged. “Sciences are boring. You’ll always come to the same conclusion if you use the right formula. All that changes is the numbers on the questions. It’s much more fun to arrive at a unique answer through figuring things out.”

“I feel like Zipp needs to be challenged,” Sunset pointed out. “That’s what makes her so good as a member of the track and field team. She’s way smarter than she lets on, but it takes a little incentive. Speaking of,” she continued while turning to her student, “is there anything you’re really striving for right now?”

Zipp sat up a little straighter. “That’s a heavy question out of the blue, Miss S.” She glanced over at her mother who was watching expectantly to hear the answer. “There is one thing. I think I wanna be a reporter.”

Haven smiled. “Oh, that’s wonderful, Zipp! Why haven’t you said anything before? You should come to the office with me next time I …”

“No, Mom,” Zipp interrupted, holding out her hand as a look of hurt crossed her mother’s face. “This is exactly why I never brought this up.” Sunset hadn’t expected her question to get that kind of reaction, but she had obviously struck a nerve and was curious where Zipp was going with this. “I don’t … wanna work with you at Haven Media.”

Haven looked simply crestfallen after a genuine happiness had risen in her just a minute ago. “But why, Zephyrina? This is your legacy. The door’s wide open for you. Nothing would make me more happy.”

“Because,” Zipp began, slowly gathering her thoughts, “you’re my mom. Everyone there knows who I am, and I don’t want to sit in a newsroom at the top floor of a downtown high-rise, writing fluff pieces for the website. I’m talking real, investigative journalism. … I learned something about myself this year. I realized that I like wrapping my head around a mystery, and I’m really good at it. I even considered joining the school newspaper, but I really wanna learn at the Herald.”

“The Canterlot Herald?” Haven asked with a raised eyebrow. “You do realize that the Herald is still part of Haven Media, right?”

“Yeah, but you barely show your face around there. The only person there who really knows you is Final Approval, the editor-in-chief, and they have their own independent newsroom. I wanna be out on the street, covering news from the ground floor, and not just be handed something cause my mom is the queen of all media. You said it yourself: Can’t lose touch with the common folk if you want to be taken seriously as a reporter.”

Haven let that sink in, looking back at Sunset for a moment who simply gave an encouraging smile. Then something seemed to click in her head as she sighed to herself. “You and your sister are growing up so fast. Every time I blink, I feel like I’ve missed something.” She turned back to Zipp with a smile. “Alright,” she began while shifting from mother straight to businesswoman. “Here’s the deal: If you bring up your grade point average by, let’s say, half a point by the end of the school year, I’ll talk to Final Approval about getting you an internship at the Herald next summer. And I’ll make sure he won’t give you any special treatment on account of me.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

“Alright,” Zipp replied with a grin. “Thanks, Mom.”

“Of course.” Haven turned back to Sunset and began to smirk. “What did I tell you? I doubt Crystal Prep would have been conducive to this kind of revelation, wouldn’t you agree? Wondercolts Forever.”

“Wondercolts Forever,” Sunset replied.

“Was there anything else you had to discuss?”

Sunset shook her head and stood up. “No, I think that about covers it.”

“Very well. Thank you for your time, Miss Shimmer. Zipp, why don’t you show your teacher out? In the meantime,” Haven said, taking the cellphone out of a startled Pipp’s hands who hadn’t paid any attention to the latter half of the conversation, “you and I are going to have a discussion about your social media habits.”

Zipp and Sunset picked up on the cue and beat a hasty retreat. As they made their way to the front door in a comfortable silence, Sunset stopped at the three large pictures of previous family matrons and put a hand over her bag as something occurred to her. “Hey, Zipp. Can I ask you something?”

“Shoot.”

“Your sister said that you did genealogical research of your family tree earlier?”

“Yeah, it was actually a pretty fun project. Why do you ask?”

Sunset pursed her lips. “Hypothetically, if I was trying to find any living relative of a certain person, how would I go about it?”

Zipp gave her an odd look. “Aren’t you a history teacher?”

“That’s exactly my problem,” Sunset admitted. “I’m used to finding stuff out about long dead people, not living ones.”

“That’s fair, I guess,” Zipp mused. “I suppose you’d have to set some time aside, get familiar with the resources that are available online, maybe even visit some archives, depending on how deep you wanted to dig.”

“What if I needed to know the answer by the end of this week?”

“Then I suppose you’d have to find someone who already has all the resources and knows how to use ‘em. Someone like me.” When Sunset didn’t respond right away, Zipp crossed her arms, cocked her head and added: “This isn’t a hypothetical question, is it?”

“Could you do it?”

Zipp considered the question for a moment and then nodded. “I could give it a shot. Archival research is probably out. But since you’re asking about living relatives, there’s a pretty good chance they’ll have an online footprint somewhere. Come with me.”

Sunset followed her student through several hallways until they arrived at what seemed to be Zipp’s room. It looked nothing like what one would expect a teenage girl’s room to look like. One side of the room was taken up with sports posters and exercise equipment, while the other contained a truly epic PC set-up with several monitors that Sunset would have salivated over during her short-lived hobby as a games streamer.

“Cloudpuff, wake up,” Zipp said with a clap of her hands as she sat down in her comfy gaming chair. Fans whirred, CPUs sprang to life and the monitors lit up obediently at her command while the sound effect of a small dog barking played.

“I am feeling so old right now,” Sunset muttered to herself as she watched the spectacle.

Zipp’s fingers flew across the keyboard as she pulled up several files and websites all at once. “I still have accounts with all the genealogy sites I used. Social media also helps. It’s crazy what people post about their lives these days. So, whose family are we looking for? Also, I hope you have more than just a name to go on.”

“I’ve got a copy of a birth certificate and some old research notes on a family business.”

“That’s a good starting point.”

Sunset opened her bag and reached for some papers before hesitating. “I’m not supposed to show this to you, so you can’t tell anyone about this.”

“Please, Ms. Sunset, keeping their sources confidential is the lifeblood of a good reporter,” Zipp replied and held out her hand.

Sighing, Sunset handed over the stack of papers.

Zipp’s eyebrows rose after scanning the first page and landing on a name. “I can see how that might land you in hot water in several ways if it got out you asked me to look into this.” She pursed her lips and thought for a minute before looking at her teacher again. “This is connected to what you talked to Sunny about the other day, isn’t it?”

“She wasn’t supposed to tell anyone about that,” Sunset replied with a frown.

“She didn’t, only that you were trying to help. Tell me something, Ms. Sunset, have you ever been diagnosed with something called a savior complex?”

“If you’re feeling uncomfortable with this, say it now, and I’ll find another way. But I’ve only got two days left.”

Zipp drummed her fingers on the desktop for a bit before shaking her head. “Nah, I’ll help you out. Feels like I owe you for back in there. It’s tough to have a serious chat with my mom. Knowing there was someone there who gets me like you do helped. Besides, you know me,” she said as a broad grin made its way onto her face, “I like a challenge. Cloudpuff, connect the VPN and set my online activity to Detective Mode. Set IP to randomize every ten minutes.”

As Zipp cracked her knuckles and the smart lights dimmed in response to her voice command, Sunset couldn’t help but stand there and think: And you think I have a savior complex, Batmare?

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 22: Tough Love

After doing two laps around the apartment complex downtown, Sunset finally found a free parking spot on the road and pulled in. As her Ford Fiesta made some unnerving clacking noises under the hood after turning off the engine, she pulled out her phone to check her messages.

“At the airport. ETA 20 mins,” read the simple message she had been hoping to see.

She sent off a quick reply while getting out of her car. “Thx, c u soon.”

The blocky apartment building was of the older variety and the front door was propped open with a brick, with a sign hung by the mailboxes that proclaimed the two-way speaker and doorbells to be out of service. Sunset hadn’t made more than a few steps beyond until a similar sign informed her that the elevator was also out of service.

Sighing and readjusting the strap of the bag over her shoulder, she began trudging up the stairs to the fourth floor. Thankfully, she knew the apartment number she was looking for. The hallway was a sort of half balcony deal that was open to one side, and Sunset couldn’t help but shiver a little when a cold gust of late autumn wind greeted her upon exiting the stairwell.

She arrived at the apartment in question and pressed the doorbell. When she didn’t hear anything for a while, she knocked instead.

A lock clicked on the other side, followed by the rattle of a door chain, and the door opened. The occupant greeted her with a tired smile. “Hi, Ms. Sunset.”

“Hello, Hitch,” Sunset greeted her student.

She noticed how his eyes wandered towards the file she carried tucked under her arm. “So, uh, I guess it was kinda pointless playing coy whenever you asked. You find all the answers to your questions before you came here?”

Sunset shifted uncomfortably in place. “A lot of them, yeah. I … understand why you wouldn’t want to talk about it unless you had to. May I come in?”

“Sure,” he said, opening the door fully and stepping inside. “Coffee?”

“Thanks,” Sunset said, closing the door behind her and looking around the tiny space.

Sunset herself had never lived anyplace that could be called large, but even her studio apartment seemed palatial in comparison. Heck, even her old attic room at Big Al’s probably had more square footage, and her recent visit to the Haven mansion only drove that point home even further. There was a small room big enough for a table with a few chairs and a small kitchenette off to the side, while the bathroom and bedroom in the back looked more like closet spaces.

What stood out, however, was that everything looked spotless and well organized, far nicer than it had any right to be, given the grimy and run down appearance of the building at large.

As she sat down and took a closer look, she realized that the table was the same one she’d seen in her vision. It was strewn with papers then, but she still recognized it. Trying not to be too obvious, her head turned towards the half open bedroom door where the corner of the bed was just about visible. There’s no doubt about it. The box I saw is under there. That makes two out of three. I suppose the metal bars were the visitor’s room on Mare’s Island.

Sunset was pulled out of her thoughts when a steaming mug of coffee was placed in front of her. “Sorry, I don’t have any creamer, but I’ve got milk if you want.”

She gave her student a smile. “Black is fine. Thank you, Hitch.” She took a sip while Hitch sat down, and it didn’t take long for the silence to stretch into awkward territory after that. “This is delicious,” she said, more to break the silence than anything else. “I understand someone else is supposed to join us today.”

Hitch took out his phone to check the time, and Sunset couldn’t help but clock how a large crack ran across the display. “Yeah, she’s not always on time for these things. I guess she works a lot of cases.”

“So … I know about your dad. I’m sor…”

“Don’t,” Hitch cut in with a glare, as if in reflex. When Sunset held his gaze, he deflated a little and looked apologetic. “Sorry, didn’t mean to snap. It’s just that … people say that a lot when they find out. It’s silly. You’ve got nothing to be sorry for, and he is getting what he deserves for what he did.”

Sunset remained quiet. She somewhat suspected what his feelings on the matter were, given his love for animals and environmental activism. So she changed tracks, knowing full well that she was probably steering into right another landmine. “I gotta ask this,” Sunset said, taking out Hitch’s student file and opening it. But she didn’t bother to pick up a pen, already guessing at the answer. “We don’t have a contact address for your mother.”

“I’ll tell you the same thing I tell the lady from the CPS every time she asks: Neither do I.” There was something vaguely unsettling about how he simply shrugged his shoulders when questioned on the whereabouts of his own mother, as if he was talking about a stranger.

“There’s no contact at all?”

“There’s a check in the mail every month for rent and living expenses. The apartment is technically in her name. Never a return address, though.” He looked away as he continued. “Got a card postmarked somewhere in the Bahamas last month, wishing me a happy 14th birthday.”

The file was still open in front of Sunset, but she didn’t even need to check to confirm how utterly heart-wrenching that statement was. Hitch had turned 15 just before the school year had started, almost half a year ago. Fuck me running. This is even worse than I thought.

Apparently having nothing else to say on the subject of the woman who gave birth to him, Hitch settled into silence.

Sunset racked her brain, trying to figure out how to proceed. Between the vision and my own research, I have a working theory on what he’s planning. But I can’t very well bring it up. It’d be rather awkward if he asked how I knew. “Hitch, I understand that you’re a private person, and now I know why. But I hope you know that you can always talk to me.”

“I know,” he said quietly, playing absently with his own coffee mug, but not saying anything further.

“Sparky’s doing well,” she ventured. Talking about animals was bound to draw him out of his shell.

He smiled. “That’s good. I think about that day a lot. Helping an animal in need feels good.”

Sunset put an elbow on the table and rested her chin in her palm. “It does. It’s not just animals. We all need a helping hand sometimes.”

Hitch looked at her and seemed to mull over that statement. Just as he opened his mouth to reply, three knocks could be heard from the door. He cleared his throat and called out. “It’s open, Ms. Daisy! Come on in!” He stood up to prepare another cup of coffee.

Oh, come on! Sunset fumed internally. He was just about to open up! Wait, Ms. Daisy? She turned to look at the door that had just swung open.

A woman in her early thirties and wearing a business suit stepped inside, her raspberry hair was adorned with a braid that fell to one side of her face. “I’m so sorry that I’m late again,” she apologized immediately upon entering. Once she’d closed the door, her eyes widened in surprise. “Sunset?”

“Gloriosa!” Sunset stood up and the two women exchanged a friendly hug.

“Ohmygosh, hi! I’d heard you’d become a teacher, but I wasn’t expecting to see you here,” she said.

The feeling was mutual. Sunset knew that Gloriosa was a social worker. Camp counselor was hardly a full-time job and Camp Everfree was closed at this time of the year anyway. But what were the odds? “I’m filling in for Cheerilee,” she said by way of explanation.

“So you two knew each other?” Hitch asked, slightly surprised as he placed a new cup on the table. “I guess that makes this slightly less awkward.”

“Oh, yeah,” Sunset quipped with a sly look towards the woman who had once gone full Poison Ivy on her and her friends. “We go way back, practically to the stone age.”

Gloriosa tensed up for a split second before quietly chuckling to herself. “I see you haven’t lost your wit. You’re right. That means we can dispense with the introductions and get right down to business.” As the three of them sat down, Gloriosa brought out a folder and a ballpoint pen which she clicked a couple of times. “Now then, how have you been, Hitch? Have you been eating well?”

What followed was a round of questions and answers from a set questionnaire which Sunset had no part in. So instead of focusing on the words, she spent her time watching the interviewer and interviewee closely.

Gloriosa kept a gentle smile on her face and spoke warmly, putting genuine feelings of concern for his well-being into each of the cookie cutter questions.

Hitch proved to be the polar opposite. All his answers were straight and to the point, sounding almost robotic and rehearsed in their curtness. Or maybe it just seemed that way because he had answered them so often. All his responses could be boiled down to one statement: “Everything is fine. Don’t worry about it.”

Sunset could sense Gloriosa’s growing frustration even behind her cheerful smile. I see I’m not the only one who has trouble breaking through that facade of his.

When she reached the final question on her sheet, even Gloriosa’s smile fell. “Do I even need to ask this final one?”

“You know the answer to that, Ms. Daisy.”

They locked eyes in silence for a moment until Sunset coughed, reminding them that she was here. “Would you mind spelling it out for the uninitiated?”

“I’ve been trying to sign Hitch up for the foster program,” Gloriosa said with a sigh.

“You know my answer, Ms. Daisy,” Hitch said matter-of-factly. “There’s only so many spots, and there’s kids out there who are younger and worse off than me. Besides, it’s a moot point. I’m not an orphan. With my dad in jail, my mother still has custody.”

“You have a voice in this too, you know.” Gloriosa’s brow furrowed and her mouth drew into a thin line. “I wish you were a little more selfish. A mother is supposed to be more than just the person paying your rent, you know.”

At this point, Sunset couldn’t hold herself back anymore. “And yet she’s not even doing that, is she?” They both turned to look at her. “How long have you been financially independent, Hitch?”

“Sunset, what are you on about?” Gloriosa asked. “His mother sends an alimony check to the agency without fail every month, and we forward it to him.”

Sunset had kept her eyes on her student, and the way the color had drained out of his face was the last bit of confirmation she needed to confirm her theory. “You don’t know this, Gloriosa, because you don’t see him every day like I do. Do you know how much he works? Every day after school, and sometimes even during school hours. Weekends, too. So how about you get that cardboard box full of paperwork out from under your bed and out in the open, so we can discuss this with all the facts?”

“How … how do you …?” Hitch stammered.

“I caught a glimpse of it earlier, and you’ve been glancing at it the whole time we were talking,” Sunset lied.

“He hehe.” Hitch began to chuckle in spite of himself. “Wow, you’re pretty incredible, Ms. Sunset. Have I ever told you that? You figured it all out?”

“I think so, but why don’t you tell us in your own words?”

He got up and walked to his bedroom, pulling out a cardboard box that looked just like the one from Sunset’s vision while Gloriosa looked on in a state of seemingly total confusion.

Hitch opened the box and his hands rifled between stacks of paper and some cash for a moment. Finding what he was looking for, he pulled out a stack of envelopes and placed them before the two of them.

“Go on,” Sunset said to Gloriosa, “I already have an idea of what they are.”

The social worker began to look through them, her eyebrows rising with every single one. “Hitch, these are all the alimony checks from your mother, and they go back months! How long has it been since you cashed one?”

“Close to a year, I reckon,” Sunset speculated from looking at the stack. “A full year of expenses with no debt, it’s a good way to prove the point.”

“Prove what point?”

“That he’s financially independent. It’s one of the criteria.” Sunset held up one hand and began counting on her fingers. “First one is age. 14 is the minimum, so he checks that box. Financial independence and the ability to earn a legal living is the second. Third is that he wants it. That’s a No-Duh. Fourth, the parents consent. That one’s tricky, but there’s precedent for a judge to rule that failure to appear in court could count.”

As Sunset ticked off the criteria she had researched, something finally clicked for Gloriosa. “You’re talking about emancipation of minors, having him legally declared an adult by a court.”

Sunset nodded slowly. “That’s what this is all about. Isn’t it, Hitch?”

“So you did figure it all out,” he said somewhat ruefully. But there was a hopeful smile that had been building on his face the whole time, and his hand reached into the box for another document. “You’re amazing, Ms. Sunset. Maybe you do understand. I’ve been agonizing over who I could ask. But maybe if it’s you …” He took out a sheet of paper and placed it in front of her.

So he even had that prepared. I knew he was studious and diligent, but to go that far. She read the statement Hitch had written, asking for the court to emancipate him, carefully. ‘Divorce from parents’ was another term some people used for the process. That’s right. There’s one procedural hurdle he can’t overcome by himself. Since he isn’t emancipated yet, he can’t legally file this in court or ask a lawyer to do it. He needs someone else to do it on his behalf, an adult ‘next friend’ as the law puts it.

When she reached for the paper, Gloriosa’s hand suddenly flashed forward to grab her wrist and she gave Sunset an intense look. “Sunset,” she said seriously, “think carefully about what you’re doing here.” That look of intensity instantly brought Sunset back in time to several years ago. It was as if she was looking at Gaia Everfree again. Even back then, she realized that intense stare came not from anger, but a deep place of conviction fueled by a noble cause.

“Don’t worry,” Sunset said as she gently removed Gloriosa’s hand. She slid the paper back across the table to her earnest student and pointedly put her hands in her lap. “I’m not going to sign this, Hitch.”

“What?” The look of delirious hope that had spread across his face came crashing down in an instant. “But, why? Do you need more proof? I kept a ledger with all my income and expenses.” He began to dig through the box frantically.

Sunset shook her head. “I believe you. There’s no doubt in my mind that you can live on your own. You’re more mature than anyone your age I’ve ever known. But whether you can do something is not an indication of whether you should do something. There’s one last criterion to the emancipation of a minor we haven’t mentioned yet, and that’s whether it’s in the best interest of the individual in question. I’m not convinced that’s the case here.”

Gloriosa let out an explosive sigh of relief after hearing Sunset’s words. “She’s right, Hitch. Emancipation can be the right thing, but there’s a reason why it’s not easy. In almost all cases, there’s a better alternative.”

“I thought you were on my side, Ms. Sunset. You basically just laid out all the reasons I can do this,” he appealed to his teacher. “I’ve already proven that I can do it, and there’s no downside to formalizing it. I’m even keeping up my grades despite the work, just like you asked.”

“And what about your personal relationships with your classmates?” Sunset asked. “I believe I’ve told you this before, but school is about more than just doing the work. I was 14 when I came to this city, and I had nobody. Did you know that about me? The first couple of days after my arrival, I secretly slept in the school library.”

Gloriosa, who had never heard that before, turned to regard her while Hitch blinked in surprise before settling back into resolute, somewhat childish, defiance. “Then … aren’t you living proof that people can get by just fine on their own, Ms. Sunset?”

“No, quite the opposite, and I wasn’t even alone. One night, I was out by the docks, digging through the trash behind bars and diners for scraps, when suddenly a backdoor opened. I even yelped in surprise.” Sunset chuckled fondly at the memory. “I don’t know who was more startled, me or that big burly man who had come to set out a plate of milk for the stray cats. He looked at me like I was one of them. After staring at me for a while, he gave me a warm meal, a place to sleep and even a job before long. Even though I was lucky, it wasn’t easy. It wasn’t like he had any cash to waste on a runaway like me, and I had to earn my keep. I had a chip on my shoulder for the longest time. When I was your age, I had a hard time forming healthy relationships. It didn’t get better until my senior year. That’s why I don’t think this is in your best interest.” She indicated the request for emancipation with her chin. “Because the last thing I want is for you to turn into me.”

After hearing that story, it didn’t seem like Hitch knew how to respond. After a while, he simply sat down and huffed. “Well, it doesn’t change anything anyway,” he said slightly petulantly. Sunset couldn’t help but feel like this was the very first time she’d actually seen him act his age. “I won’t take that woman’s money and you can’t force me into foster care, so I’ll just be emancipated in all but name.”

Gloriosa sighed. “So after all that, we’re exactly where we always end up,” she said with true regret.

“Not quite,” Sunset said, “there’s someone else who finally needs to weigh in on this.”

Just as Gloriosa and Hitch looked at her for clarification on that statement, there was a shuffle at the door, followed by a muffled voice. “The hell’s wrong with this doorbell? Hello!? Anyone home?”

Recognizing the voice, Sunset stood up with a smile. Al, I didn’t know until recently just how lucky I was. I’m sorry your search back then didn’t work out, but I’m gonna take your kindness and pay it forward right now. She opened the door to admit Flash Sentry, who looked like a long-suffering bellhop laden down with several travel cases.

“Ah, there you are, Sunset. Did you know the elevator in this place is busted?” He turned to address someone just outside the door. “Where do you want these, ma’am?”

“Just anywhere is fine,” an elderly woman’s voice answered, “thank you ever so much for all your help getting here, young man.”

As soon as the unseen voice had spoken, Hitch had instantly shot up to his feet. “Grandma!?”

“Grandma!?” Gloriosa echoed in a voice that sounded nearly as shocked as his.

While Sunset helped her ex-boyfriend extricate himself from the straps of several bags, the owner of the voice shuffled inside. When her eyes fell on her grandson from behind her glasses, a look of sheer delight lit up her wrinkled face. “There he is! Come here, Hitchie!”

With a surprising spring in her step given her age, the woman with the silver hair had crossed the room and swept Hitch up in a hug. “G-grandma Figgy, what are you doing here?”

“Do I need a reason to come see my grandson?” she asked, giving him a kiss on his cheek and rustling his hair. “Though in this case, there is a reason. A few days ago, I got a call from one of your teachers who opened my eyes to a few realities. So I took the first flight I could. Ms. Shimmer, is it?”

Sunset met her eyes and nodded. “I hope you didn’t have too much trouble getting here.”

“Not at all, thank you for sending your friend to pick me up from the airport.”

After being relieved from his burden, Flash arched his back until an audible pop could be heard. “No problem, ma’am. Happy to help,” he said with a smile.

Figgy broke the hug. As Hitch was left standing there in a bit of a daze, she turned around to take in her surroundings, a frown starting to appear on her face. “Oh no, no, no, no. This won’t do at all, will it? We’ll have to go apartment hunting as soon as possible.”

“A-apartment hunting?” Hitch stammered. “What do you mean, grandma?”

She regarded him warmly, giving his cheek a patented grandma pinch that nearly caused Sunset to coo inadvertently. “Why, I’m moving here of course, to take care of you.”

Gloriosa had gotten up and took this moment to introduce herself. “Mrs. Figgy, was it? My name is Gloriosa Daisy, Child Protective Services. I do have a few questions for you.”

Figgy shook the offered hand with a pained smile. “Yes, I suspect you do, dear. I have questions, too. And they’ll be answered in due time. But for the moment,” she said while glancing at Hitch who still seemed to be in a state of shell shock, “might I ask for a few moments alone with my grandson?”

“Of course, we’ll be right outside.” Sunset was the first to speak up, leading Flash and Gloriosa to the open hallway outside before softly closing the apartment door.

Flash checked his watch and said: “I gotta get back to the office. You good here, Sunset?”

“I think so,” Sunset confirmed with a grateful smile. “Thanks, Flash. I seriously owe you one.”

He turned around and winked before leaving. “Anything for my EBC.”

Only when he’d turned the corner to descend the stairs did Gloriosa raise the question. “What’s an EBC?”

Turning away to hide her blush, Sunset replied awkwardly. “Uhm, that’s, uh, Emergency Borrowed Car! Yep, that’s what it is. We have a pact where we help each other out if one of our cars breaks down.”

“Uh-huh,” Gloriosa replied while crossing her arms, clearly amused and not buying that for a second. But rather than dwelling on it, she began staring pensively out into the distance. “I never even knew Hitch had other living relatives. How the hell did we miss this?” She shook her head with a sigh.

“Well, don’t blame yourself,” Sunset said, taking out a handwritten note from her pocket to remind herself of the particulars. “Took me some digging with additional help, too. Apparently, she’s the second wife of his paternal grandfather. Hitch’s father was from his first wife.”

“I see.” Gloriosa tapped her chin thoughtfully. “She’s only his grandmother by marriage. Were they still married when he passed?”

“As far as I know. … Does she have a case to claim custody?” Sunset had poured over legal texts all week, but as a layman she could barely make heads nor tails of it. The fact that Gloriosa was silent in her thoughts for quite a while didn’t exactly help the knot in her stomach, so she simply watched her thoughtful face bathed in the golden light of the setting sun.

Finally, the social worker nodded slowly. “I know stepparents are legally obliged to provide child support. I’ve never heard of a stepgrandmother contesting custody, but given the situation of Hitch’s parents …”

“So she has a claim?” Sunset asked hopefully.

“Possibly. The court will likely want to know why she hasn’t come forward until now.”

Sunset shook her head. “Because she didn’t know. She was living on the other side of the country. She obviously knew that her stepson went to prison, but Hitch never told her about his mother abandoning him. He always came up with some excuse or other when they spoke on the phone or when he visited her alone for the holidays.”

Gloriosa balled one hand into a fist and a look of determination crossed her face. “Yes, that should work. I’ll have to run this up the flagpole to our legal department, but any reasonable judge would grant her custody before granting an emancipation request. We have lawyers who take these kinds of cases pro bono.” She turned to look at Sunset. Apparently having made her resolve, she put one hand on her chest and said with a confident smile: “Sunset, thanks for finding and bringing her here. You can leave the rest to me. I’ve got this!”

Sunset couldn’t help but grin when she heard that nostalgic statement. “I was hoping you were gonna say that.”

Just then, they turned toward the sound of the door opening behind them. Figgy gave them both a warm smile while Hitch had his eyes turned to the ground. “Thank you for waiting, dearies. Ms. Daisy, could I trouble you to stay a while longer? I believe we have a lot of paperwork to get started on.”

Gloriosa nodded vigorously. “Yes, of course.”

The old woman turned to Sunset and held out the signed form for the home visit. “I believe this takes care of your obligations here for now. Thank you, Ms. Shimmer.” Sunset accepted the paperwork with a smile. “I believe my grandson wanted to have a few words with you before you leave.”

Gloriosa gave Sunset a wink by way of goodbye as she followed Figgy inside. Meanwhile, Hitch had walked over to the railing of the hallway/balcony and was staring out into the distance, not looking at her.

Sunset drew a step closer. “Hitch, I’m so glad that …”

“WHY!?” The question that cut her off came out half as a dark growl, and it instantly made Sunset stop in her tracks. “Why would you do that!?”

It was only now that she took a closer look at him, and she could see that his shoulders were shaking while his knuckles had turned white as he gripped the railing tightly. “Aren’t you happy that your grandmother is here?”

“Happy!?” Hitch whirled around and mustered her with a gaze that was like ice piercing through her. She’d never actually seen Hitch genuinely angry, and due to his height, he came across rather imposing despite his age. “Why would I be happy about this?”

“But Sun…” Sunset cut herself off as the words ‘Sunny told me you adore your grandmother’ froze on her tongue. Instead she settled for: “Don’t you love your grandmother?”

“Of course I do!” His voice rose even more in anger, but the answer only served to confuse her more. “That’s why I never told her about any of this!”

“But don’t you think she would have come here much sooner if she’d known?”

“You still don’t understand,” he almost wailed. “Naturally, she’d drop everything and come here. Grandma Figgy is a saint. That’s why she should be enjoying her retirement, not cleaning up the mess her criminal stepson and good-for-nothing daughter-in-law left behind! That’s my responsibility.”

Once again, Sunset found it disturbing how he disassociated himself from his own parents by pointing out their familial relation to Figgy rather than his own. And yet in spite of that, he seemingly felt it was his responsibility, and his alone, to make up for their mistakes. “I thought it was the best solution for everyone,” she countered, somewhat weakly in the face of his intensity.

“Well, that’s your opinion! You didn’t ask me, did you?” he asked between clenched teeth, and Sunset actually saw tears in the corners of his eyes now. “Who made you the arbiter of what’s best for everyone? What gives you the right to meddle with the one person in my family I still give a damn about? What gives you the right?”

Sunset had no reply for that. What did give her the right? She’d never even considered that. She’d just seen someone in need and acted, like she’d always done. “Tell me something, Ms. Sunset, have you ever been diagnosed with something called a savior complex?” Zipp’s words from a few days ago came to mind unbidden.

“I trusted you, Ms. Sunset.” The fury that had taken hold of him had abated, but the icy chill with which he spoke was somehow worse. “And you stabbed me in the back.”

“Hitch, I was only trying to help.” Sunset reached out to touch his shoulder, to somehow salvage this situation.

*Smack!*

Sunset took a step back and held her hand which he’d just slapped away. It barely hurt, but the fact that this mild-mannered young man had lashed out like that coupled with the knowledge that it was her fault somehow stung on a much deeper level.

He opened his mouth immediately as if to apologize, his eyes going wide as he saw his teacher flinch back from the outburst and fingers twitching as if to make sure she wasn’t hurt. But he seemed to hold back his concern through conscious effort, narrowing his eyes again instead. “Well, you didn’t. You only made things worse.” Still somewhat rattled, he turned towards the door and went back inside without meeting her eyes, slamming the door shut behind him.

Sunset stood there, bathed in silence and encroaching darkness as night had fallen during their argument.

“Was I … wrong?”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 23: Cold War

“Alright, that’s all for today,” Sunset told her history class as the bell rang. “Remember to turn in your mid-term papers before you leave.”

Seeing that he was sitting in the front row and hustling to pack his stuff together, Hitch was the first to approach her desk. He slammed the folder down and turned without even meeting Sunset’s eyes.

“Hitch, can we talk for a moment?” she asked.

“Unless this is about school, there’s nothing to talk about, Ms. Shimmer,” he replied without even breaking his stride, and the way he’d emphasized the Ms. Shimmer, rather than the casual Ms. Sunset most of the class had adopted since the school year began, spoke volumes.

Another paper joined the first, just as haphazardly thrown down. “That wasn’t cool what you did, Ms. Sunset.”

“Et tu, Sprout?” she asked, looking up at him.

“Hitch is my friend. Bros before … uhm … you know …”

She raised an eyebrow. “You don’t wanna finish that sentence.”

“No, I don’t,” he conceded almost immediately. “But you get the point. I thought you were cool, Ms. Sunset.” He left.

Pipp walked up. While she didn’t slam the paper down, she held up a phone with a dead, cold stare. It was the older kind, the kind that didn’t have a touchscreen or modern smartphone capabilities. In essence, it was the kind of phone a parent got their child when they wanted them to have a phone for emergencies only. “This is your fault,” she hissed, pointing at the hated object.

Sunset couldn’t even muster the energy to respond to that as Pipp stormed out. The only bright spot was Izzy who, totally oblivious to the tense atmosphere, handed her mid-term essay in with a smile and cheerfully said goodbye.

Sunny and Zipp, who had lingered behind a little, walked up. “Don’t mind my sister,” Zipp began, “she’ll get over it as soon as mom gives her real phone back.”

“More importantly,” Sunny said, “Hitch seems really mad.”

“Yeah,” Sunset said as she watched the girls’ essays join the pile, “I admit, I hadn’t quite foreseen that reaction.”

“He loves his grandmother, you know. But he’s never been good at accepting help from others.” Sunny fidgeted a bit and shook her head. “I feel awful. I thought I was helping him by opening up to you. Maybe I should tell him.”

“Yeah, I kinda feel the same,” Zipp agreed.

“I really wish you wouldn’t,” Sunset said and couldn’t help showing a rather awkward face.

They both looked at each other and then back at Sunset. “You want me to … lie to my oldest friend?” Sunny’s voice petered out towards the end there.

“Of course I don’t want you to lie,” Sunset replied, “but he really needs his friends right now. If he wants to be mad at someone for meddling in his life too much, let him be mad at me.”

“A lie of omission is still a lie, you know,” Zipp pointed out before she left.

When she thought they were alone, Sunny said: “Uhm, so about further magic lessons…”

“Sunny,” Sunset said with a sigh, “there’s not a lot left I can teach you without, you know, actually being able to do magic. Maybe we suspend the lessons for now.”

“Oh, … okay.” It broke Sunset’s heart to hear the disappointment in Sunny’s voice, but this was probably for the best anyway. I only agreed in the first place during a moment of weakness to get something out of the deal, and look where that got me.

After Sunny had left, Sunset looked around the room and furrowed her brows. “Misty, you’re still here?”

The girl with the blue and teal locks jumped slightly and hurriedly closed her notebook. “Uh, yes. I was just double-checking my notes from class.” Packing away the last of her things, she stood up from her desk and stepped forward. “That, uh, was a weird atmosphere in class today, huh?”

“Tell me about it,” Sunset said with a forced smile.

“I, uh, I just wanted to say that I think you’re a good teacher, Ms. Sunset. Transferring in the middle of the year is kinda scary, and you made it a little less scary.”

Sunset’s smile turned genuine. “Thanks, Misty.” Then she raised an eyebrow. “I hope this isn’t your way of asking for an extension on that mid-term paper.”

“Oh, no. I got it right here.” She pulled a beat-up looking folder with her essay out and placed it on the pile as Sunset noticed something.

“Misty! What happened to your hand?” She asked as she looked at the red and swollen knuckles of her left hand.

“Oh, this?” Misty lifted her hand and moved her fingers slightly to show it was okay. But the wince was telling. “It’s nothing. I accidentally slammed a door on my hand the other day.”

“Are you sure? Maybe Nurse Redheart should have a look at that.” Without thinking, Sunset reached out and lightly touched Misty’s hand.

She sat bolt upright as her vision suddenly went white and then looked at the hand she’d just put forward being slammed by the metal frame of a glass door. Pain shot through her brain as the vision left as quickly as it had come.

“… doesn’t even hurt anymore, so it’s fine, really.”

Resisting the urge to shake herself, Sunset realized that Misty had stopped talking, even though Sunset had barely heard any of it, and was probably expecting an answer. “Yeah, those sliding doors can be dangerous, am I right?”

Misty gave her an odd look. “I … don’t think I mentioned what kind of door it was.”

Shit, shit, SHIT!!! "Didn’t you? I guess I just assumed.” Sunset tried to play it off in what she hoped sounded like a casual voice. “Those are the kind that always get me.”

“Right. Anyway, like I said, nothing to worry about.”

Sunset waited with a smile until Misty had left and then shot up to lock the classroom door. After making sure there were no more footsteps from the hall outside, she pulled her geode crystal from her neck, breaking the filigree chain in the process, and stared at it angrily. “What the fuck do you want from me!? Why now?” As expected, the stone didn’t have much to say in its defense, and anyhow Sunset was more venting her frustrations at the concept of magic itself rather than the object in particular. “I gave you everything! My youth! My home! My relationship with my mentor! ONE OF MY FRIENDS!!! Now you wanna mess with my students, too? WHAT MORE DO YOU WANT FROM ME!?”

She threw the stone across the room, where it impacted the window with a thunk before clattering to the floor. Meanwhile, Sunset buried her head in her shaking hands and sank to the floor, giving in to a full-blown anxiety attack, the kind of which she thought she’d put behind her with Twilight’s help.

It was impossible to tell how long she’d sat there curled up into a ball until the combination of sobbing and hyperventilating had finally run its course. Every time it began to subside, a new wave of dread crashed over her, threatening to never end the cycle. But she’d been here before, and so Sunset endured. Intellectually, she knew it would subside. Emotionally, every wave of dread crashing over her felt like it would last forever. She knew there was little else she could do. When she could finally breathe normally again, Sunset wiped her face with her sleeve. “Fuck, that came out of nowhere.”

Forcing herself back on her feet, she crossed the room slowly and picked up the geode crystal, only to pause when a glint of light hit it from the window. She looked closer and could see a hairline fracture that had formed in the ruby-like stone. Whether it had been the result of her throw or it had already been there, she could only guess. Sighing, she shoved it into her pocket, out of sight and out of mind for now. “Christmas break can’t come soon enough.”

Sunset made her way out of the room and down the halls like a zombie until she arrived at the teachers lounge. Ignoring Harshwhinny and Cheerilee who were both present, she laid down on the couch with her back to the room, buried her head under a pillow and quietly moaned.

There was no sound, but Sunset could feel a silent conversation that was going on behind her back with looks alone between the two veteran teachers. Apparently having lost the mental game of rochambeau, or perhaps an actual one for all Sunset knew, Harshwhinny sighed and said: “I’m getting tired of telling you that it’s not good to keep it in, kid. What is it this time?”

Don’t tell her about the magic fuckery that’s going on, Sunset. That way madness lies. “All my students hate me,” she mumbled into the fabric instead, not lifting the cushion off her head.

At this point, she’d come to expect the snorted half-laugh that was Harshwhinny’s initial reaction. “Big whoop. If I had I nickel for every student who hates my guts … well, the school’s not that big, so I’d still have to teach to pay my rent. But I’d have a handful of nickels.”

“In my experience, it’s rare that every student of a class hates you,” Cheerilee chimed in. “Surely not all of them.”

Sunset pondered that for a moment. “No, only about half of them actively hate me. The other half probably just thinks I’m a big, fat, meddling liar and/or hypocrite.”

“What did you do?” Cheerilee asked.

“I tried to help.”

Ms. Harshwhinny actually chuckled at that one. “As always, that was your first mistake.”

Another moan from below the cushion.

After a moment, Sunset could hear footsteps, followed by the sofa shifting ever so slightly and the pillow being gently lifted off of her head. Blinking, she looked up to see Harshwhinny sitting on the armrest and looking down on her. To her surprise, there was none of the sardonic smirk with which she usually dispensed her advice. “Sunset, please sit up and look at me. I need to ask you a serious question.”

Sunset obliged and sat up.

“I don’t want to know what you did, and frankly it doesn’t matter,” Gladys said calmly. “All I wanna know is this: Do you think you did the right thing?”

Sunset licked her lips, finding them dry. That very question had haunted her sleep over the weekend. She was sure she was doing the right thing at the time. “Yeah, I do,” she answered as she realized that nothing had changed in that regard other than the fact that she felt awful about it and wished she’d gone about it another way.

“Then hold your head high,” Gladys said sympathetically. “It’s not our job to be friends with the kids. It’s our job to prepare them for the future. Sometimes that means we have to be the bad guys. They realize that too, eventually. At least the good ones do.”

“When?”

“Your kids are sophomores now, right?” Cheerilee mused. “Thirteen years, eight if you’re lucky.”

Sunset turned to look and ask where she’d pulled that number from, but Harshwhinny preempted her question. “She’s right, you know. Some will come around before graduation, but for most of them it comes later, after the real world has smacked them around a bit. The benefits of lasting in this job for a few years, that’s when you start getting invited to high school reunions.”

“Oh, let me guess,” Sunset said dryly, “you’re about to tell me how those will be magical nights where my chest will swell with pride at seeing my former students achieve greatness.”

“Oh, fuck no,” Gladys replied immediately, “you’ll be fucking miserable, especially during the first ones. It’ll be super awkward, the food’s gonna be terrible and the drinks will be bad, because they’ll all be in their twenties and not have enough money to make anything other than what they used to think of as a student party. You’ll be forced to listen to music you thought should have died even when it came out, and you’ll see all those young faces pissing away their potential while you wonder where you went wrong to end up as a high school teacher.”

“Mmmmm.” The sofa cushion went over her head again.

“But,” Gladys went on, once again pulling the pillow off, “at some point during the night, you’ll find yourself at the bar, sharing a drink with that one little shit who used to annoy you, who you could never get through to, maybe you even used to do a little happy dance when their parents called in to say they’re sick. But they’ll look at you and say two words: Thank you. And that’ll make you go: Maybe this year isn’t going to be the year I bring an axe to school when classes start up again, after all.”

“Inspiring as always, Gladys,” Sunset remarked dryly, “any advice in the short term?”

Ms. Harshwhinny shrugged. “If you can tough it out a few more weeks, at least there’ll be the faculty Christmas party to look forward to.” She punched Sunset lightly in the shoulder as she stood up to leave. “Just be careful of Cranky’s eggnog.”

Sunset turned to Cheerilee who added with an absolutely straight face: “Seriously. That stuff will get you shit-faced in no time.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 24: Elder Council

The bleachers of the indoor stadium could hardly be called packed. Most people had other things to do this close to Christmas, preparations, last minute gift shopping, stuff like that. So the audience for this charity football tournament was mostly limited to die-hard football fans as well as friends and family of the players.

That suited Sunset just fine. For one thing, it enabled her to spend some quality time with all her friends, something they hadn’t really done since their college graduation party, and she was able to spot the insular group much more easily as she returned from her run to the concession stand.

Sneaking up on Rainbow Dash, who was seated a little ways away from the others with arms crossed and still wearing her jersey, she held a can of iced coffee to her friend’s cheek.

“Gah! Stop that!”

Sunset chuckled, handing over the can to her. “Cheer up, champ. You played well.”

“Yeah, I coulda played well in the finals too if that idiot coach hadn’t benched me for the semi-finals and then gone and lost,” she replied, peeling off the lid of the drink angrily.

“Don’t be like that, sugarcube,” Applejack said as Sunset handed out the rest of the drinks. “Ah’m sure his plan was to have you save your energy for the finals, seeing how you dominated the early rounds. It just didn’t turn out according to plan.”

“Making things turn out according to plan is the coach’s job,” Rainbow grumbled. “Could’ve put me in for the second half. I swear, your brother could have done a better job than our so-called professional coach. Which reminds me, how is the high school team doing this season?”

Sunset sat down next to Twilight after handing over the last can. “Pretty solid, actually. Two of my students are on the team, and Big Mac seems like he’s gotten into the groove of things for his second season as coach.”

“Oh?” Rainbow Dash perked up considerably at the thought of her teammates on the junior division doing well at least. “They good enough to beat Crystal Prep and make a run at the regionals?”

Sunset frowned. “On a good day, maybe? I wouldn’t bet on it. Should make the playoffs easily enough, though.”

Rarity closed her eyes and took a sip from her iced tea. “If you’re going to discuss points and stats, could you keep it simple for the sports illiterate among us?”

“Nobody is forcing you to come to these games, Rares,” Rainbow pointed out.

“Oh, but then I’d miss out on Applejack being absolutely adorable when she jumps up and starts cheering,” she replied, linking her arm with Applejack’s and fluttering her eyelashes at her girlfriend.

AJ in turn blushed and chuckled. “Makes it easy to get excited knowing that you’re there and always have my back, even if you don’t really care about the match.” She lifted her Wondercolts fan scarf, which was clearly a handmade Rarity original rather than a cheap one from the stadium gift shop. Leaning down, she lightly kissed the tip of Rarity’s nose which elicited a squeal of delight from the fashionista.

“Blergh.” Rainbow Dash made a gagging noise after watching the spectacle. “Have I ever told you that you two are the most obnoxiously lovey-dovey couple I know?”

“All the time, darling,” Rarity acknowledged without taking offense, tightening her grip around Applejack’s waist with a smile.

Sunset chuckled at the sight of her friends taking good-natured shots at each other as if no time had passed since high school. This was exactly what she needed after recent events. “You know, Rainbow, they’re not that bad. I’ve been around Cadence and Twilight’s brother during Valentine’s Day, and they’re on a whole other level.”

“Nuh-uh, you don’t get a vote in this,” Rainbow Dash replied immediately, pointing directly at Sunset and Twilight sitting next to each other, “neither of you do, considering I’m looking at the previous title holders right here.”

Sunset scratched her cheek. “Oh, come on. We weren’t that bad back in the day. Right, Sparky?” Sunset looked over at Twilight and noted that she wasn’t smiling. There was a momentary knot in her stomach, fearing that Rainbow’s thoughtless comment had somehow stirred up some bad memories of their sometimes tumultuous relationship history. But then she thought: I know she’s not much into sports either, but she’s been unusually quiet all day. “Is there something wrong, Twilight?”

Twilight sighed and took off her glasses for a moment, pinching the bridge of her nose. “I didn’t want to spoil the festive mood, but there is something serious that I need to discuss with all of you.”

Everyone went quiet and turned attentively towards Twilight. “Go on,” Fluttershy said reassuringly, “we’re always here to listen to you. You know that.”

Twilight nodded and put her glasses back on. “It’s about the break-in at Canterlot University.”

“Have the police caught the culprit yet?” Applejack asked.

“No,” Twilight said, shaking her head, “they don’t have any leads right now. But what concerns me is what has been stolen.”

“I thought it was a botched robbery,” Rarity mentioned. “The news said nothing had been stolen.”

“Nothing outwardly dangerous has been stolen,” Twilight corrected and Sunset recalled that specific wording from the news report she herself had heard. “But there is something that went missing from the lab. The police is keeping the specifics under wraps as to not show their hand while they investigate.”

“Should you be telling us about this then?” Rainbow asked.

“I’ve talked to my brother, considering he’s the only one at the station who really understands all the implications, and he agreed with me that you should know. Of course, it goes without saying that this shouldn’t go any further than the six of us.” Twilight heaved another sigh. “The thief didn’t have to enter any of the restricted sections of the lab, because what they stole wasn’t considered sensitive or dangerous. It was just sitting in a drawer at the back of my lab space. … You remember the magic collection device I built during the Friendship Games?”

Sunset could see all her friends involuntarily tense up. “Twilight, are you telling us that device was stolen?”

“Unfortunately, I am.”

“What were you even doing with that thing?”

She shook her head. “I was just using it as reference for designing some of my other experiments. Without magic, it doesn’t work after all. It wasn’t even fully assembled, but I still should have been more careful with it. I was stupid.”

“That’s some good news,” Rarity pointed out. “If it’s not working, I mean. And considering it was in pieces, maybe the thief realized they couldn’t get into the restricted section and just grabbed whatever they could at random. They probably don’t even realize what it is they have.”

Twilight’s mouth drew into a thin line. “I’d like to think that. But the fact is, the parts of the MCD are the only things that went missing, you understand? If this was about money, they could have taken some of the expensive lab equipment, but instead they went for pieces that served no obvious purpose, unless you know what they are. Which makes me think they weren’t taken by accident.”

Sunset rubbed her forehead and made a concerted effort to look away as she felt some anger at Twilight well up inside of her. Why hadn’t she gotten rid of the cursed thing years ago, considering all the trouble it had caused? Why would she be so careless with how she stored it? But the rational part of her brain pointed out that Twilight had had no reason to think there could be any danger, and so Sunset held back from snapping at her friend.

Then she felt a tug at her sleeve, and Twilight added in a quiet voice: “Sunset, I know this is difficult, but maybe you should tell them what you told me a while ago.” Sunset felt her heart beating faster.

“Is this about your geode activating?” Fluttershy suddenly asked in response to Twilight’s question.

“Wait, what?” Twilight snapped, this time tugging on Sunset’s sleeve more forcefully and appearing in her vision. “Your geode activated!?”

Sunset swallowed and found her mouth dry. “Briefly, yes. But only for a moment and not at full power … although it happened again a week ago.” Sunset forced herself to look around at the various states of worry her friends found themselves in. When it rains, it pours. Better fess up, Sunset. These are your friends. “What Sparky was talking about is that, a couple months ago, I saw … I thought I saw a Shadow Puppet.”

“You mean those awful shadow beings that attacked the harbor at Maretime Bay?” Fluttershy asked, an obvious shiver running down her back.

Sunset nodded. “I didn’t tell you guys because I didn’t want to worry you. I thought … I hoped that maybe it was just stress or a trick of the light. But with everything else going on, I feel like maybe I wasn’t losing my marbles after all.” Ah, there’s that look of pity on all their faces that I was dreading to see. She sucked in a deep breath. “Guys, it looks like magic might be coming back.”

Everyone took in that statement with the gravity it deserved, and Sunset subconsciously held her breath at how Twilight would respond. After what felt like an eternity, she did. “I agree with Sunset. Something is going on. Seeing the Shadow Puppet is one thing, but one of the geodes suddenly activating and my old MCD going missing at the same time? That’s too much of a coincidence.”

“Y’all really think we missed something back in the day?” Applejack asked with a frown. “We were so sure that all this stuff was behind us.”

“Were we ever that sure?” Twilight asked pointedly. “Or did we perhaps just stop looking because dealing with magic hurt too much?”

“I think we’re way past something here, AJ,” Sunset added darkly. When all eyes turned towards her, she cleared her throat and explained: “An Equestrian artifact going active and being messed with by accident is something we’ve dealt with before, but this feels different. Sparky’s magic box is not from Equestria, and it’s not inherently magic. There wouldn’t be a lot of people who know what it’s actually for, let alone how to use it.”

“So you’re saying we need to be worried about someone, darling,” Rarity picked up. “One of our old enemies perhaps? The power magic grants is alluring, especially having had it and then lost it. Who among us hasn’t wished to have our old powers on occasion to solve a problem?”

They all answered that one with a silence that spoke volumes.

“It’s not the Sirens,” Sunset said. “In my heart, I truly believe that. And I don’t see Gloriosa Daisy ever messing with magic again after what happened at Camp Everfree.”

Twilight nodded. “I don’t think it’s anyone we know.” She held out her hand and began counting on her fingers. “Juniper Montage is overseas right now, shooting a movie with her uncle. Vignette Valencia has moved to another state. And I spoke to Wallflower Blush right after the break-in at Canterlot U. I know for a fact that she was covering a concert on the other side of town at the time.”

“Twilight,” Fluttershy said with a raised eyebrow, “have you been keeping tabs on all of our old enemies over the years?”

“That might be too strong a wording for it,” she replied, but Sunset could see her eyes darting away. “I don’t think setting a few Google alerts constitutes as keeping tabs.”

“What about Bright Hope?” Rainbow asked, seemingly recalling the same conversation they had in the park with Sunny’s father not too long ago that Sunset was currently thinking of as well.

“It’s possible,” Twilight replied. “We’ve never been able to find her after the Maretime Bay incident. It’s like she’s completely off the grid. But we never actually met her, so how would she know about the MCD?”

“She’s definitely connected to the Maretime Bay incident and thus the Shadow Puppets though,” Rarity pointed out.

“True,” Twilight acknowledged, “but we know at least that she didn’t break into my lab. If it’s her, she would have had to send someone else in her stead.”

“Wait, back up a minute,” Sunset cut in, “how exactly do we know that she wasn’t at the lab?”

“Oh, right. I hadn’t gotten to that part yet,” Twilight said apologetically. “The police found some fingerprints and a little blood. Apparently, the thief got their hand caught in one of the heavy sliding doors that leads into the lab. There wasn’t enough for a full DNA workup, but the fingerprints came back negative. My brother says he even contacted the FBI, and they don’t have the prints on file either.”

“Sorry if ah’m being slow here,” Applejack said while rubbing her temple, “but how exactly does that rule out Bright Hope?”

“Bright Hope was one of the suspects in Professor Discerning Eye’s murder case, remember?” Sunset pointed out. “Police never tracked her down for questioning, but they had a warrant for her home and office at CU if I recall.”

Twilight nodded. “Exactly. My brother was still a lieutenant in homicide at the time. He actually executed those warrants. They have Bright Hope’s fingerprints and DNA on file from the search. The blood type was a match, but the prints weren’t.”

“Ah see,” AJ replied, rubbing her chin, “no dice, huh? Woulda been too easy, ah guess.”

“There is another possibility,” Twilight said carefully and turned to Sunset. “This all started when you went back to CHS, Sunset. That’s where you first saw the Shadow Puppet, and the old portal has always been a nexus for this sort of thing.”

Sunset buried her head in her hands in response. “Celestia is gonna kill me if it’s someone at CHS.”

There was silence for a bit, in which the sounds of sports fans and players seemed far away, until Fluttershy’s quiet voice spoke up for all of them. “So, what’s the plan, Sunset?”

Sunset looked up from her hands and around the faces of her friends. They were all looking to her for answers, to figure out the magical mystery and give out marching orders, just like they used to. She felt Twilight’s hand coming to rest on top of hers in a quiet show of confidence and support. “We don’t get to decide when fate calls us by one of our other names, huh?”

“What’s that?” Rainbow asked with a quirked eyebrow.

“Nothing.” Sunset shook her head. “Just something someone told me a while ago.” She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them again, it was as if someone had turned back the wheel of time, and she once again found herself the impromptu leader of a band of unexpected magical girls. “It feels like we’re poking around in the dark for this one, but what else is new? For now, everyone stay alert for any magical weirdness going on, also we should keep our geodes on us at all times. If nothing else, we don’t want them to fall into the wrong hands.”

“What about Pinkie’s?” Rarity asked.

“I already wrote to Princess Twilight to check on the Horn of Sombra a while ago,” Sunset answered. “I’ll update her on the new developments and ask her to check on the geode as well.”

“Any chance for some Equestrian reinforcements?” Rainbow wanted to know. “If this is connected to the Maretime Bay incident even slightly, another heavy hitter in the magic department wouldn’t go amiss.”

“Don’t be stupid,” Twilight said immediately. “The last time we opened the portal, we drained everything we had left from our geodes. Even if they are starting to recharge, we can’t risk meddling with them while they’re flickering on and off. We might end up making things worse.”

Sunset nodded. “I’m not sure it would be a good idea anyhow, even if I knew how to make it work. Right now, with the portals closed, Equestria can act like a bulwark for us. At least we know that the Horn of Sombra and Pinkie’s geode are safe. The last thing we need right now is to reopen Pandora’s Box and pour oil into the fire by bringing in more magic to complicate things further.”

“What else can we do?” Twilight asked.

Sunset shrugged. “Keep our ears to the ground? I may not like the implications, but you were right earlier. All of this started when I came back to CHS, and both times my magic activated was with students of mine. I gotta keep an eye on them and keep them safe.”Which would be much easier if they didn’t all hate me right now, was the part of that statement she didn’t say out loud.“ As for you, Sparky, I really hate to put you in this position, but you gotta keep pumping your brother for all the information he’s worth.”

“I understand. Shiny was never much of a fan of our vigilante activities back in the day, but he wants to see the streets of Canterlot run rampant with wild magic again as much as you do. He’ll help us.”

“Good. I think that’s about as much as we can do right now,” Sunset said with a pained smile.

“Don’t worry, sugarcube,” Applejack said with what seemed to be just slightly overplayed confidence, “we can figure this out together. We always have.”

With a smile, Fluttershy held out her hand in between all of them. “Wondercolts Forever?”

One by one, they piled their hands on top of hers and gave Sunset a meaningful look. When it was only her left, Sunset sighed and placed her own hand on top of the pile, keenly aware of how they were still one short even then. “Wondercolts Forever.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 25: Before the Storm

“So, this switch controls the strength of the spotlight, and you raise the curtains here,” Sunset was explaining patiently in the technician’s room backstage.

“Alright, got it.” The student who was manning said switches kept his eyes resolutely on the equipment.

“Hitch, if you need any …”

“Thank you, Ms. Shimmer,” he interrupted pointedly, “I can figure the rest out on my own. Got a lot of free time on my hands in the afternoon these days.”

Sunset stood there for a while, hoping he’d at least turn around and meet her eyes. “Alright, I’ll leave you to it, then,” she said quietly. There was little she could think of that would get through to a teenager who was making a conscious effort to be stubborn.

She stepped out of the technician’s room and caught Sprout looking at her. The moment their eyes met, he immediately looked away and busied himself with painting more scenery for his set design. She wondered if any of the relationships with her students could be repaired at this point.

“Ms. Shimmer!”

Sunset looked up to see Gladys standing at the door to the auditorium, with one hand on her hip and a cowed-looking Izzy and Sunny standing in front of her. “Is there a problem here, Ms. Harshwhinny?” she asked as she came closer.

“You tell me,” she replied with a quirked eyebrow. “I caught these two arguing behind the auditorium. There was talk of killing a cat, but neither would tell me where the cat was.”

“Killing a c… oh, I see.” She looked at her two students and cocked her head. “Hauke and Trien?”

The two of them nodded vehemently, confirming Sunset’s conclusion immediately. “There’s no dead cat, Ms. Harshwhinny, and they weren’t arguing. They were just running lines. It’s dialogue from the play.”

Gladys raised her eyebrows. “I … see. Well, in that case, be more careful where you practice in the future. Someone could come to the wrong conclusion if they overhear you.”

Izzy and Sunny nodded silently.

“Run along, you two,” Sunset said, “I believe Pipp was looking for you to practice the dance hall scene, Sunny.”

The two teachers waited until the students were out of earshot, and Gladys heaved an exasperated sigh. “Kids. Why didn’t they just tell me that in the first place?”

“I dunno, Gladys,” Sunset said wryly, “but you are kind of intimidating. I know when I was your student and you would turn that glare on me, my gut reaction was always to clamp up, even if I hadn’t done anything wrong.”

Gladys beamed at that. “Thank you.”

“Wasn’t really a compliment, but you’re welcome, I guess,” Sunset said in spite of herself and pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Hey, are you okay?” Gladys asked quietly.

Sunset looked up and saw that look of concern she’d learned to recognize under the tough facade. “I’m fine. Just a little tired.”

“You don’t look fine. I figured Christmas break would do you some good, but you honestly look worse than before.”

Sunset didn’t need to be told. She never had been one for wearing much make-up, but these days her morning routine included covering up the dark bags under her eyes. The lack of any developments in the case involving the break-in at the lab had gnawed on her. There had been no magic incidents, thankfully, but waiting for something to happen was just as grinding on Sunset’s nerves. And to make things worse, all of this had triggered the return of certain recurring nightmares. “I’m just dealing with a few things lately, not all of it related to the students.”

“Like what?”

“Car trouble,” Sunset lied. “Getting this sort of rattling under the hood.”

“Huh,” Gladys said, seemingly satisfied with that answer. “I dated a mechanic once. Don’t know if he is any good at fixing cars, but he was certainly good with his hands. Let me know if you want his number,” she said before leaving.

Sunset’s phone buzzed, and she pulled it out to see the latest update from Twilight. “Shiny is getting some push-back from the commissioner’s office about wasting resources, since nothing valuable was stolen. Unless we get some solid leads soon, he might have to close the case on his end.”

As she took that information in, a shadow fell over Sunset from the corner of her eyes, and she spun around with a yelp to find a wide-eyed Misty standing there. “Misty, you scared me,” Sunset said, clutching her chest.

“Sorry,” the young girl replied. “Didn’t mean to sneak up on you, Ms. Sunset. It looked like you were looking at something important.”

Get it together, Sunset. “Just checking my socials,” she replied and put her phone away. “What’s up?”

Misty handed over a stack of papers. “I think everything’s set for the dress rehearsal. Ms. Rarity finished all the alterations, and I’ve confirmed the catering orders with Donut Joe’s and Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Nice work, co-director,” Sunset said and began to look through the documents. When she reached the guest list for the dress rehearsal, she quirked an eyebrow. “Misty, you didn’t put anyone down for a guest you want to bring.” Sunset had decided that the dress rehearsal would have a limited audience of friends and family. She’d found that it helped in getting the jitters out to have a practice with an audience before the premiere. “Everyone else wrote a name down but you.”

“Oh, there’s … not really anyone who would come to see me. I’m just the narrator, anyway.”

Sunset wanted to inquire further on that, but her recent foray into meddling with her students’ lives hadn’t exactly gone over well. Not wanting to alienate one of the few who still had a positive opinion of her, she instead went with: “How’s your hand?”

“It’s fine.” Misty held up her hand. “See? Didn’t even scab.”

The conversation was then interrupted by a sudden scream from the stage. “Oww! You stepped on my foot, you oaf!”

They both looked over to where Sunny and Pipp had been practicing the dance scene. Pipp was hopping around on one foot. “I didn’t do it on purpose!” Sunny said immediately. “I’m sorry, Pipp. Are you okay?”

Pipp rubbed her ankle for a bit, then threw up her hands and stormed off. “Argh! Amateurs!”

Sunny looked after her, then over at Sunset, shrugging her shoulders and holding out her hands.

“Zipp tells me she gets like that close to a premiere,” Misty said with a frown. “I’ll talk to her after she’s had a few minutes to cool off.”

Sunset sighed. “It’s not just her. Everyone seems a little on edge lately.” If I didn’t know any better, I’d say this is exactly like that time when the Sirens riled everyone up with their magic before the Battle of the Bands. “Why don’t we finish practice early today? It’s no good if we’re all at each others’ throats.”

“Okay,” Misty said with a nod, “I’ll let everyone know to get started on the clean-up.”

As Misty turned around, Sunset couldn’t help but feel like she had wanted to continue their interrupted conversation a little longer. “Hey, Misty,” she called after her.

“Yeah?”

“… You know you can always talk to me if there’s something troubling you, right?”

Misty looked back over her shoulder with a bright and genuine smile. “Sure. I know that, Ms. Sunset.” Without adding anything else, she walked off.

As Misty left, Sunset could swear for a moment it looked like her shadow was moving in a weird way. She blinked her eyes, and it was gone. Sunset felt so tired.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 26: Magical Girl Sunset Shimmer’s Last Stand

The night of the dress rehearsal had arrived without the situation changing drastically on any one front, meaning Sunset felt like she was walking a tightrope while juggling chainsaws and bracing to start catching bullets with her teeth at a moment’s notice.

But at least for a few hours tonight, she knew what she was doing. One night of normal wasn’t too much to ask, was it? “Alright, so everyone should be on their side of the Off before the lights go out. Are our stars out of costume and make-up yet?”

Sunset was standing off to the side of the stage with Misty who was toying with something in her pocket while nervously looking around the auditorium.

Raising an eyebrow, Sunset keyed her wireless headset on. “Earth to Misty. You with me, co-director?”

“Gah!” The girl almost dropped her clipboard in surprise and took the other hand out of her pocket to catch it. “Sorry, what was that?”

“Costume and make-up check,” Sunset repeated after turning the headset back off.

“Uh, yeah. Sunny and Pipp are ready. Everyone is in position, and Hitch will be ready to dim the light on your signal.”

Sunset put a hand on Misty’s shoulder. “Hey, no need to be so nervous. It’s alright if things don’t go perfect tonight. That’s what a dress rehearsal’s for.”

Misty took a few deep breaths. “Yeah, sure. I think we’re alright. Pipp seems much more relaxed since her mother gave her phone back.”

“As long as she’s got it turned off while on stage,” Sunset said wryly. “Are all our guests seated?”

“Almost.” Misty checked her notes. “Everyone is here at least. Mostly parents and guardians, Principal Celestia, oh, and your Plus One arrived just before I closed the doors.”

Sunset blinked. “My Plus One?”

“Yeah, you penciled in a guest on the list, though you never put down a name.”

Oh, right. I did put a TBD down, because I was going to invite Flash as thanks for the other day. But he said he couldn’t come. So who …?

“Excuse me.” Sunset could hear a deep, rumbling voice speak. “Is this seat taken?”

“Not at all, please.”

“Thank you, ma’am.”

After pinpointing the direction and doing a double take, she could see Big Al sitting down next to Mrs. Haven, the piece of furniture bowing dangerously under his bulk. He was wearing a rumpled dress shirt and the cleanest pair of jeans she’d ever seen on him.

“Those are my girls over there,” Mrs. Haven said, striking up a conversation and pointing towards her daughters on the other side of the stage. “Which one is yours?”

“Hm, let’s see.” Big Al began to scan the auditorium until his eyes met Sunset’s. “Ah, there she is! The redhead with the blonde highlights.” He waved at her with a big, goofy grin, and Sunset couldn’t help but wave back.

“… I see,” Mrs. Haven said after a moment.

Just then, Alphabittle took a seat on the other side of her and introduced himself, which gave Al a chance to pull out his phone and begin typing something. He looked at Sunset as he pressed Send.

She reached for her phone before it had even begun to vibrate to check the message. “Your friend told me there was an extra ticket available. I wanted to see the show, but I didn’t want to embarrass you in front of the whole school. Hope that’s alright, Sunshine.”

Sunset gave him a genuine smile and texted back: “You’re always welcome here, Al.”

She glanced over the rest of the audience. Some faces were strangers to her, but she thought she could make out Sprout’s mother by the family resemblance. She’d seen Rufus’ folks once or twice in passing while hanging out with Trixie. And then there were those she’d become familiar with. Aside from Haven and Alphabittle, Sunny’s dad and Hitch’s grandmother were both here.

In fact, Hitch had just returned from helping his grandmother to her seat. “Everyone’s seated, Ms. Shimmer,” he told her in passing without making eye contact.

She wanted to tell him ‘good job’, but he was gone before she could even open her mouth to speak. One last look at the audience, and of course the one look she caught were Celestia’s narrowed eyes. Everything is gonna be fine, Sunset, she told herself with a shudder, just a normal dress rehearsal.

Keying her microphone on again, she looked to her students across the other side of the stage and spoke. “Alright, everyone. No reason to be nervous. Just do it like we practiced. If you flub a line or miss a step, it’s not the end of the world. Misty and I are here with the script to feed you the lines if you forget. Most important thing is, just go out there and have fun. Is everybody ready?”

She looked across the stage to the actors waiting there, gathered around a headset held between the group of them and got a nod as well as a thumbs up. Sprout, manning the backstage area, gripped the rope that would raise the curtain. She saw Hitch through the window of the technician booth, not looking up from his switchboard but giving a thumbs up.

Lastly, she looked to Misty, who had gone back to fiddling with something in her pocket nervously, but gave her a nod.

Sunset took a deep breath. “Alright, places everybody! Lights out!”

Misty handed off her headset to Sunset and walked up on stage to deliver her opening monologue flawlessly despite her nervousness. Though Sunset could see her fingers twitch a couple of times, almost going for her pocket and whatever object she had been toying with earlier. Sunset figured it must have been some kind of good luck charm.

She then proceeded to exit the stage to the right, opposite Sunset, so both sides would have a director on hand just in case. The play then proceeded into telling the childhood story of the two lead characters played by Sunny and Pipp.

Everything proceeded well, almost too well. In Sunset’s experience, it was better to have a small hiccup early rather than a disaster later. Nonetheless, the butterflies in her stomach began to settle as her students got into their roles, and she even permitted herself a glance to gauge the audience reaction a couple of times. Everyone was clearly engrossed in the play. Argyle had tears standing in his eyes as he watched his daughter. Izzy’s off-kilter performance of the crazy cat lady had elicited quite a few chuckles. Even Celestia’s expression had gone from annoyed to be here to mild approval.

When her eyes drifted back to the other side of the stage, Sunset furrowed her brows. “Hey, where’s Misty?” she whispered into her headset.

Posey, who currently had the wireless headset on the other side, looked around and then simply gave Sunset a shrug in response.

Weird. She won’t be on stage again until the epilogue, but she should be here.

Sunset’s thought process was interrupted by folksy dance music coming on over the speakers. Sunny and Pipp walked onto the stage from opposite sides, took each others hands and began the dance hall scene, which was the big climax of the first act.

Since this had been a frequent sticking point during practice, Sunset couldn’t afford to not pay attention here. But it turned out not to be an issue at all. In fact, they were doing much better than they had done in any practice session. They were so getting into it that it really seemed like they were a young couple in love, lost in each others eyes, taking slow turns followed by quick staccato dance steps. Why, it seemed like Pipp in particular was ready to lift up off the ground during one of her twirls with those shimmering wings on her back.

Wait, what!? WINGS!? Sunset rubbed her eyes and looked again. There did indeed appear to be the faint, shimmering outline of pegasus wings on her back. She looked over at Sunny, and there were motes of light gathering atop her head in two distinct places, almost like pony ears.

Sunset looked over towards the audience who seemed enraptured, a whisper about special effects making the rounds. But Celestia, who had taken her seat way in the back behind the family members, had shot to her feet, face white as a sheet and making eye contact with Sunset.

She noticed it, too! But why …

Her mind going a mile a minute, Sunset forced herself to analyze the situation. Looking closer, she noticed the feet of the two dancers. Shadows did weird things in multiple spotlights, which was probably why she hadn’t noticed it until now, but their shadows looked weird, warped, almost as if they were being pulled by some invisible force.

Checking the ground around everyone else, Sunset realized that everyone’s shadow was being warped, even her own, and being drawn into a certain direction in a pattern that seemed oddly familiar to her. The back entrance? The door is open!

“Ugh!” A grunt from the stage caught Sunset’s attention. Pipp had stumbled into Sunny’s arms. She looked weak.

“Hey, you okay?” she could hear Sunny whisper. Sunny herself looked slightly ill, and the half-formed magical appendages winked out.

I’ve seen this reaction before! During the Friendship Games!

“Oh, this? It’s nothing. I accidentally slammed a door on my hand the other day.” “Yeah, those sliding doors can be dangerous, am I right?” “Apparently, the thief got their hand caught in one of the heavy sliding doors that leads into the lab.”

No. No! That thing in her pocket? It couldn’t be, could it? “Misty?” Sunset spoke into her headset, but only got static as a response. “Misty! Where are you!?”

“Ugh, I don’t feel so good,” Pipp was complaining on the stage, loud enough that concerned looks started to go around the audience.

Sunset stopped thinking and acted. She ran towards the fire alarm near the rear exit, broke the safety glass with her elbow, and pulled it. When the shrill alarm sounded out and the lights came on automatically, she locked eyes with Celestia and pointed towards a certain direction.

Celestia gave her a look as if she was about to argue, but then spoke clearly and loudly. “Everyone! Remain calm and make your way to the front exit! Please, follow me!”

As confused audience members automatically began to respond to the principal’s authoritative voice, Hitch came out of the technician booth right as Sunset went by the door. “What’s going on? A fire? I don’t smell smoke.”

“Hitch! Lead them outside!” Sunset barked and indicated the other students. “Out the front! I’m gonna find Misty!” Sunset gave her order and turned around without even awaiting confirmation. Even if he hated her right now, she knew he’d lead his classmates to safety.

One of her students, she couldn’t tell which one in the commotion, asked: “Where is she going?” Sunset was out the backdoor and rounding the corner of the building into the night already before she could hear any more.

The shadows were still converging, and she followed the trail with a knot in her stomach and rising terror in her heart. Every fiber of her being screamed at her to run the other way. But there was one part of her brain, one quiet voice that pierced through the veil of fear. You might be the only one who can save her right now!

Sunset’s feet skidded to a halt on the grass near the faculty parking lot. There was a black mass of shadows in front of her, more solid than she’d ever seen, just a dome of roiling blackness. But then some movement caught her eye, and she could see the unruly mop of teal and dark green locks within. “Misty!?”

Something responded to her voice with movement, and a head turned, lifting ever so slightly out of the shadows. “Ms. Sunset?” Misty’s face peered out, her statement followed by a pained grunt and some heavy breathing. Her eyes were completely black, but Sunset could make out the wetness on her cheeks by what little light wasn’t swallowed up.

Holding out her hand in front of her, Sunset took some tentative steps forward. “Misty, everything’s gonna be alright,” she said and cursed herself for how pitiful and choked up her voice came out. “I’m here. But I need you to STOP what you’re doing.”

“Ngh!” Another pained grunt came through the darkness. “I … I can’t …” Misty’s hands came up out of the shadows, showing Twilight’s magic collection device that was in the process of drawing the shadows into it and confirming Sunset’s worst fears. “I only meant to take a little … argh! … But now I can’t stop it … help me …”

Sunset drew closer with the intention of grabbing the device and shutting it off. That’s when a blast of shadow magic hit her straight in the chest with enough force to lift her off her feet. Sunset tumbled on the grass and heard something snap. For a moment she wondered if her neck had broken, and this was how it would end. But the blood in her mouth and the dirt under her fingernails told her otherwise. She was still alive, and so she pushed herself up onto her knees.

Looking over her shoulder she could see the thing she had seen in her nightmares over and over again take shape. The shadows grew into the approximation of a human shape with thick, trunk-like arms and legs and no discernible head amid a massive chest. A Shadow Colossus had appeared, not as large as the one that had come out of the harbor of Maretime Bay three years ago, but still large enough to be nearly as tall as the school building.

No! I was too late! The looming monstrosity took a lumbering step forward and the shadows began to swirl around its fist. Sunset forced herself to stand up and reached into her pocket. There was a momentary shock when she pulled out and saw the geode crystal in her hand. The hairline fracture from earlier had developed into a full crack. That’s what the snapping sound earlier had been. “Please,” Sunset asked between clenched teeth while holding the rock close to her chest, “just one more time. Lend me your strength. I need it. I can’t let it happen again.”

As she saw the giant fist approach her, Sunset closed her eyes and prayed, to the magic itself, to her friends, to any god or devil that was willing to listen. She reached forth her free hand almost subconsciously.

Boom!

The sound of the impact from the huge creature’s fist sent shockwaves throughout the courtyard, yet when Sunset opened her eyes, she found that she had caught the fist ten times the size of her own with her outstretched hand. She could still feel herself being pushed back by the sheer mass, but the unstoppable force had met the immovable object. When Sunset saw the motes of light collecting near her hand, she fully gave herself over to her past and pushed back. “Solar Flare!!!”

Whoosh!

A brilliant beam of magic sunlight shot from her palm, obliterating the huge shadow arm in its path and continuing on way up into the night’s sky. Taken aback by the powerful attack Sunset had developed in her later years as a magical girl, the Colossus actually stumbled back a few steps with an ear-piercing screech, but the shadows were already coalescing to reform the appendage.

Sunset took a deep breath and felt the magic course through her. Her left palm was burning, flesh searing as she clutched the white-hot geode, but she refused to let it go and, instead of fighting against it, wrestled that burning pain through the rest of her body until she felt a familiar tingle between her shoulder blades. Taking off her leather jacket and tossing it to the side, she stood there as flaming wings erupted from her back and framed her face in drifting embers. “Alright, you shadowy motherfucker! Class is in session. Lesson #1: YOU DON’T FUCK WITH MY STUDENTS!”

Crash!

Sunset pushed herself off into the air just as the other huge shadow fist slammed down where she’d just stood, burying itself into the dirt for several inches. Aim for the appendages first, Sunset thought, fear pushed out of her mind as her brain kicked into that ruthless, analytical mindset she reserved only for life or death fights ever since her last Fall Formal. Misty will be at the center of it, but I need to weaken the creature before I can get to her.

Swish!

Sunset ducked and weaved through the air, the clumsy punches of the Shadow Colossus whistling past her head by mere inches. Wreathing her hand in magic flames, she slashed at the creature’s stumpy legs and sent it to its knees. Then she flapped her wings to gain altitude and obliterated the left arm with another Solar Flare.

“MISTY!!!” Sunset’s voice boomed across the battlefield, amplified by her magic, in the hopes it would get through to her student. “If you can hear me, keep fighting! I’m coming for you!” But just when she had finished her declaration, something flickered at the edge of her vision.

“Ah!” Sunset yelped as she suddenly felt herself lose several feet of altitude while her wings briefly vanished and then reformed. She clutched the geode tighter in her left fist. Don’t give out on me now! I just need to see this through!

Her magic held for the moment, but the momentary distraction was about to cost her. Her eyes widened as the next giant fist came for her, but there was no time to avoid it this time.

Crunch!

The fist slammed her into the side of the school building, leaving her coughing and spluttering in the Sunset-shaped hole in the wall amidst crumbling brick and mortar. Ow! Nothing broken? That’s something, but that’s gonna be a hell of a bruise in the morning. “I’m getting too old for this shit. Gah!?”

A shadowy tentacle had wrapped itself around her leg, and Sunset could feel herself being taken for another ride in a high arc. There was no sense in trying to figure out her trajectory, the scenery was going by too quickly, and all she could do was try not to pass out from the g-forces alone as darkness crept towards the edge of her vision.

Crash!

The sound of screeching metal and breaking glass brought her journey to an end, and Sunset noted the blue car roof she’d landed on. “Oh, come on! Why my poor Fiesta? Could’ve aimed for the principal’s car at least.”

Getting her bearings, Sunset slashed down towards her ankle with magic fire and freed herself from the grasp. Pushing herself into the air once more, she resumed her aerial attack to try and weaken the Colossus. But every time she landed a serious blow, the shadows would gather and reform the creature’s body. This isn’t working! I don’t remember it having this kind of regeneration ability three years ago.

With exhaustion starting to set in and feeling her magic starting to weaken once more, Sunset landed on the edge of the school building’s roof to catch her breath. Her lungs burned, trying desperately to suck in enough oxygen to replace what she’d expended.

“Ms. Sunset!?”

Sunset’s heart froze at hearing the voice, all the fear she’d held back until now flooding back in instantly. “Sunny?” Not just Sunny, but Hitch, Sprout, Izzy, Zipp and Pipp as well. All of class 2-A was standing in the courtyard below and staring up at her in disbelief.

Before she could even formulate a response, movement caught her eye. The Shadow Colossus had noticed them too, and now the shadows were forming around them, taking the shape of several human-sized Shadow Puppets. “NO!!!”

BOOM!

Sunset barely even registered the main attack that had slammed into her perch behind her. She’d already jumped off the roof, wings tucked in for maximum speed. Only at the last possible moment did she flare her wings to take the impact force from lethal to merely bone-shattering as she threw herself in front of her students with arms outstretched to make herself as large a target as possible.

“ARGHHH!!!” She screamed as six shadow lances that had been aimed at her students shot through her at once, not leaving any physical marks but threatening to tear her soul asunder and shatter the spark of her magic forever. Her legs gave out from under her and she fell to her hands and knees.

“Ms. Sunset!” Sunny’s panic-stricken voice reminded her that the danger wasn’t over, and she forced her remaining magic into her wings which flared brightly, bathing the night in brilliant sunlight for a few feet around them which caused the eyes to sting and dissipating the smaller Shadow Puppets instantly.

“Get out of here,” Sunset grunted as she struggled to her feet, whole body shaking.“You shouldn’t be here.”

“But we came to help! Ms. Sunset, you’re hurt!” Looking around, the six youthful faces were full of fear and confusion at what was going on. Yet, they all stood their ground. All here to lend a hand despite what was going on because they had been worried about their friend.

Sunset looked at Sunny and, for the first time since she’d forced her transformation, she saw her own reflection in those clear, blue eyes full of hope and fear. The pony ears and tail were back, but the shimmering horn was just a faint outline. Her eyes were a blazing white light and her burning wings were the deep orange of a fire that was consuming the last of its fuel. Neither the detestable demon of ambition unleashed from the past nor the angelic warrior of light so righteous in her cause. Just the image of a broken woman desperate to make up for past failures.

She couldn’t help but reach out and touch Sunny’s purple hair. A brief spark of magic passed from teacher to student as a strand of Sunny’s hair turned all the colors of the rainbow at once. “It’s alright. I’ll go get Misty. You get everyone to safety,” Sunset said, an odd calm suddenly befalling her. “It’s your turn now.”

“Ms. Sunset, wait!”

In spite of those words, Sunset turned and stumbled on shaking legs back towards the looming darkness that was the Shadow Colossus. I have to finish this before my time runs out. Her strides became longer and more steady. “AAAAAHHHHHHHH!!!!” Sunset shot up into the sky one last time with a battle cry that could probably be heard in Equestria.

Fwhoosh!

Like a shooting star, Sunset launched herself at the chest of the creature, her whole body wreathed in flames, and latched on for dear life. She punched, scratched and clawed at the roiling shadows below with her burning hands. “GIVE … HER … BACK!”

“Ms. Sunset?” She could see her! Suddenly, Misty’s face appeared from the shadows, and for a moment the blackness retreated from her eyes at the intensity of Sunset’s flames.

“Misty! Take my hand!” Sunset reached out into the darkness, and she could see Misty starting to reach back for her.

Crack!

Something snapped and the darkness returned with a vengeance, her fire snuffed out like a candle. “No! No, not now!” Sunset screamed as the shadows once again swallowed Misty up with a muffled cry for help.

Sunset felt herself being bodily ejected from the chest of the Shadow Colossus and making a hard landing in the dirt. She couldn’t feel her magic at all! “I just need a little more!” She begged and opened her left hand as she got back up to a kneeling position.

Time seemed to slow as she stared at her scorched palm, revealing the cracked fragments of the broken geode that had gone completely dark. Dozens of tiny fragments and dust fell through her fingers while the two larger fragments remained completely inert.

She looked up at the monster which was drawing back its huge fist to deliver the final blow, with no trace of Misty in sight.

So this is how it ends, she thought. What a failure you are, Sunset. Couldn’t even save a single student. As her arms fell limply by her sides, Sunset closed her eyes and felt a tear run down her cheek. “I’ll see you soon, Pinkie Pie.”

Boom!

…

…

…

Should I be feeling anything? I thought it would hurt more. Slowly, Sunset opened her eyes and looked up. There above her wasn’t the specter of doom or the Pearly Gates like she’d expected, but her six students, hugging each other with their eyes clenched shut while shielding her from the fatal blow.

When she sucked in a breath to scream for them to get out of the way, she realized that the shadowy fist was suspended in mid-air. No, not the air, held in place by a shimmering force field. And there was something else shimmering.

Pop! … Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop! Pop!

Sunset watched in awe as a set of pony ears popped into existence atop each of her students’ heads. Slowly, they began to drift up into the air.

“What’s happening?” Sunny exclaimed when she finally opened her eyes.

Sunset scrambled to her feet and just managed to grab Sunny’s shoulders as she felt herself being lifted up alongside them by something familiar, something warm, something jubilant. It was as if an old friend had just shown up out of the blue and wrapped her up in a hug. I know this magic! “It’s the Magic of Friendship!” She choked back tears. “It’s back!”

As everyone got their bearings and the initial shock of suddenly floating in the air wore off, they all looked around each other. Izzy was the first to speak up: “It feels tingly!”

“What the hell is going on?” Zipp asked, searching with her feet for something solid underneath her and finding nothing.

“It’s magic,” Sunny uttered. “Isn’t that right, Ms. Sunset?”

“Right,” Sunset confirmed. “Sunny, my magic is gone, maybe forever this time. So I need you to do it. Do you remember my lesson about focus and release?”

“I … think so,” Sunny replied hesitantly.

“Now’s the time to use it.” Sunset looked around the rest of her students. “Everyone, Sunny is going to need your help. Just focus on her and go with the flow.”

Unsure looks passed between the students, until Hitch met her eyes and gave a nod. “Alright, Ms. Sunset. I don’t understand what’s going on, but we’re with you.”

Sunset nodded and turned back towards Sunny who has staring at the Shadow Colossus who seemed to … almost be afraid to come near the aura being exuded by the Magic of Harmony. Sunny had her lips drawn into a thin line and was staring at the large creature that had surely haunted her nightmares as much as Sunset’s.

Sensing the hesitation in her student, Sunset asked: “What is it, Sunny?”

“It’s just … Misty is in there, right?” she asked with a slight quiver in her voice. “Like my dad was? I don’t wanna hurt her.”

Sunset smiled and said in a reassuring voice: “That’s good. Remember that magic responds to what’s in your heart. Don’t think about attacking that thing. Think about saving Misty.”

Sunny looked back over her shoulder and nodded. She closed her eyes and gathered the magic. When she opened them again, her eyes were the same gleaming white as Sunset’s had been earlier, and the ethereal outline of a golden horn and wings surrounded her.

Sunset squeezed her shoulder lightly. “Now, release,” she whispered.

Zoom!

Once more, night turned into day for a brief moment as Sunny unleashed the rainbow, the force of pure harmony arcing high up into the sky, then slamming back down onto the Colossus and burning away at the shadows.

Inky, viscous shadows came off the creature in chunks under the intense rainbow of pure harmony, turning into dust before they could even hit the ground, and the light kept burning without so much as a flicker until the work was done. Only then did it quietly recede.

Calm suddenly reigned supreme over the courtyard, which had been such a fierce battlefield until moments ago, as the six beings who had ended that fight floated down towards the edge of a crater several feet deep alongside their teacher.

Sunset was stumbling forward as soon as her feet hit the ground, sliding down into the crater. She took a single step to the side to crush Twilight’s accursed invention into pieces beneath the heel of her boot with what strength she had left, but otherwise her path was straight ahead.

The blubbering, sobbing mess at the bottom of the crater looked up at her, tears streaming down her face. “Ms. Sunset … I didn’t mean to …”

Misty instinctively drew back at the swiftness of Sunset’s approach as she knelt down next to her. But Sunset reached out her hand, drawing Misty into a fierce hug.

The sobbing gave way to surprise for a moment, shoulders shook, and the waterworks started up again. “I’m sorry,” Misty said with a quivering voice as she grabbed the edges of Sunset’s shirt and began crying into her shoulder. “I’m sorryyyyy!”

“I know,” Sunset said simply while gently stroking the young girl’s hair. “Trust me, I know.”

For the longest time, the silence of the night was only broken by Misty’s sobs as the new champions of Harmony looked on.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 27: Aftermath

After the initial bout of crying at the bottom of the crater had subsided, Sunset had led Misty out of the hole, retrieved her leather jacket and draped it around the girl’s shoulders along with her arm.

As the two of them rejoined the rest of class 2-A, it was time for some explanations.

“Dude! Dude! What the fuck is that!? Is that a tail!?” Sprout was turning around in place like a dog, trying to catch a glimpse of his rear end. “I’m freaking out, man!”

“Calm down,” Hitch said, although he was tentatively feeling around his head for his new pony ears as well. “It … doesn’t hurt, at least. This isn’t permanent, is it, Ms. Sunset?”

“No, Hitch,” Sunset replied with a smile, noting with some hope in her heart that he was back to calling her Ms. Sunset rather than Ms. Shimmer. “It’s called ‘ponying up.’ It’ll go away in a bit, don’t worry. You just need to let the adrenaline work its way through your system.”

“Did we really just do magic?”

“Yes, you did, Sunny.” Sunset couldn’t help but grin inwardly as she watched an even bigger grin form on Sunny’s face. “And you all did incredibly well at it. A+, everyone.”

“Did you hear that, sis!?” Zipp was shouting at her sister. “We’re magic!”

“Huh?” Pipp turned around. She was fully in the process of taking selfies of her new glow-up.

“More importantly,” Izzy cut in, “are you alright, Misty?”

“Oh yeah, I almost forgot,” Sunny exclaimed, “that blast didn’t hurt you, did it? I really tried to make sure it wouldn’t.”

Feeling the attention of her classmates on her, Misty shrank back into Sunset’s shoulder. “Go on, you should thank your friends for saving you.” Sunset had questions, a lot of questions. But she’d been where Misty was, and those could wait. As she moved her arm to lightly push Misty towards the others, something from the fight finally caught up with her and a sharp pain shot through her lower back.

Sunset stood rigid with tears in her eyes. As the rest of the students gathered around Misty, only Sunny seemed to notice. “Everything okay, Ms. Sunset?”

“Yeah,” Sunset wheezed. “I just … I need a moment to … I just need a moment. Can you field the magic questions until I get back?”

“Sure.”

Sunset kept up a brave front and slowly walked to the edge of the field, sitting down stiffly on the lowest bench of the nearby bleachers. She arched her back until something loudly popped. “Ow, fuck, that hurts!” Slowly, her muscles relaxed as the pain went from piercing to merely throbbing. “Jumping off buildings didn’t hurt this much in my teens. Getting older sucks!”

“You’re telling me,” a voice spoke up from slightly behind to her right.

Shit, here comes the grim reaper, Sunset thought. I might be joining you after all, Pinkie. “Hello, Celestia. Nice night for it, huh? Do you wanna do the honors or should I fall on my sword?”

“What are you talking about, Sunset?”

“Aren’t you gonna fire me?”

Celestia sat down next to her on the bleachers. “Of course not. It’s not like you could have done anything to prevent this, right?”

“Ain’t that the truth? How much did you see?”

“From about where you turned your car into a convertible,” she replied.

Sunset turned to look at her Fiesta, the roof smashed in behind the driver’s seat and several of the back windows blown out. “Now I really need to keep this job. This world needs car insurance that covers acts of magic.”

Celestia was quiet. Sunset could only imagine what her face looked like. She couldn’t bring herself to look at her to confirm the disappointment in her eyes. “So, magic is back, huh?” the principal said quietly at last.

“For them, it is,” Sunset confirmed, watching her students sitting in the grass, talking excitedly and comforting Misty along the way. “I think for me, this was my last hurrah.” She’d felt it the moment her flames had gone out back there. Or rather, it was what she didn’t feel. The last spark of her original Equestrian magic had gone out, her last tether to the world she’d been born into, burned up and replaced by a gaping emptiness that felt all the more poignant after briefly sharing in the Magic of Friendship once more earlier.

“All the more reason to keep you around. They need you now, more than they know.” There was a long sigh from Celestia. “How does it feel, being on the outside looking in?”

Sunset pondered that as she watched the happy faces of the kids who didn’t know how things looked on a bad day. “Terrifying,” she whispered finally. “Seeing them putting themselves into danger like that and being powerless to stop it. Is that what it was like for you all those years ago?”

“More or less,” Celestia admitted quietly. “Of course unlike you, I didn’t have the benefit of even knowing what was going on most of the time.”

Sunset finally found the courage to look over and meet Celestia’s eyes. “I’m not sure if that makes it better or worse. Studying magic was my entire childhood, so I know a thousand different ways in which this could have gone wrong, and I’ve had them all flash in front of my eyes since I sat down.”

“Hmm.” Celestia mused on that for a bit. “They say ignorance is bliss. Maybe I was the lucky one between the two of us.”

Sunset felt a buzz in her pocket and checked her phone. The display was cracked all over, having taken a beating during the fight, but it still worked. There were several missed messages in the group chat.

RD: Did anyone else just feel their geode activate?

Twilight: I did, but then it just flashed and went inert again.

Fluttershy: Same here.

AJ: Felt like the magic was being drawn somewhere else.

Rarity: Is everyone alright? Everyone safe?

Twilight: Nothing else happened here.

RD: Where’s Sunset?

Fluttershy: Sunset?

Rarity: You don’t think anything’s wrong, do you?

RD: I’m heading to CHS!

RD: Dangit, my geode isn’t giving me the speed. I’ll get there as fast as I can.

AJ: Rarity and I are heading there by car, but we’re on the other side of town.

Twilight: I just got on the bus from the campus stop, but it’s gonna take me a while.

Fluttershy: Can anyone swing by the clinic to pick me up?

Rarity: We’ll get you on the way.

Sunset couldn’t help but smile at the frantic text chain, at how her friends were always ready to drop everything and come to her rescue. She quickly shot back a message to put their minds at ease: “I’m okay. Some stuff happened, but everything is fine for now. I’ll explain everything later.” After a brief pause, she added: “Also, I destroyed your magic box. Sorry, Sparky.”

“They’ll want some answers soon,” Celestia pointed out and drew Sunset’s attention to the group of parents and guardians who had gathered some distance from the kids, alternating their questioning glances between them and then Sunset and Celestia.

Sunset’s eyes narrowed and her lips drew into a thin line. “So do I,” she said, focusing on Misty.

Following her line of sight, Celestia sighed and stood up. “Alright, here’s the plan. I’ll run interference for you, then I’ll send the kids home with their parents. You take Misty and make yourself scarce.”

“Thanks, Celestia,” Sunset said. “I owe you one.”

“… Yes. Yes, you do. You can start working off your debt by getting to the bottom of what the fuck is going on at my school.”

Sunset sat down a cup of tea on the coffee table. Then she sat down on the couch next to Misty. The girl hadn’t spoken a single word on the way over. But she hadn’t objected either, and she was still clutching onto Sunset’s jacket draped over her shoulders.

Now what? Sunset thought to herself. Celestia came up with a plan right on the spot to give me an opening, but all I could think of was to bring her to my apartment. Brilliant move, you mastermind. Is this the second or the third time I’ve abducted one of my own students?

“Hey,” Sunset began, “is there anyone I should call?”

Misty shook her head slowly. “The people at the orphanage don’t really care when we get in at night, or if we get in. They probably won’t even realize I’m gone until morning,” she said, staring off into the distance.

Yikes. And I thought some of the others had a rough living situation.

“Woof!” Sparky came waddling over and put his front paws up against Misty’s legs, wagging his tail happily.

With a small smile, Misty picked up the puppy and put him in her lap, giving him some scratches to which he closed his eyes and cooed happily.

She’s taking this much better than I did back in the day, Sunset thought. She sat up straight and caught Misty’s attention. “Misty, we’ve got to talk about what happened back there, but if you need some time …”

“No.” Misty shook her head. “I’d rather get it all out in the open right now.”

“Alright.” Sunset pulled the broken pieces of Twilight’s magic collection device, which she’d quickly scooped up on their way out, out of her pocket and laid them out on the table. “Let’s start with this.”

Misty looked at the broken pieces of the machine that had almost claimed her life apprehensively. “I … don’t actually know what it does … I didn’t … I mean, I … I stole it.”

“I know. This actually belonged to a friend of mine, which is why I also know that you couldn’t have possibly known its purpose or location.”

“I was told to get it, and how to modify it,” Misty admitted.

Someone who actually knows how to make modifications? Now that I think about it, Twilight said it was disassembled, and it looked slightly differently than it used to. “Who told you that?”

Misty wordlessly worked her jaw for a while, and Sunset decided to give her the time she needed, but she was getting that answer. “I think … my mom, maybe?”

Sunset blinked as her train of thought derailed, screeching off in the direction of More-Questionsville after it had just been headed to Revelation Station. “Your mom?” Sunset asked for clarification as she tried to make the word make sense with the word orphanage earlier.

“I can see you’re confused. So am I, if I’m being completely honest. Let me back up a bit, okay?”

“Okay,” Sunset said reassuringly while she was going internally: What the fuck is this? Is she lying to me right now? Gah, I want my geode back right now and just get the truth that way!

Misty collected herself for a bit and began: “I was brought to the orphanage as a baby, lived there my whole life. I’ve never met my parents, but I used to get letters from my mom, or who I assume to be my mom.”

“Letters, you say?”

“Yeah, I used to get one on my birthday every year. Maybe a couple times in between. Just, wondering if I was okay, hoping I was doing well in school, once telling me that this was for the best. As I got older, I got the impression they were more for her sake than mine.”

“Do you know your mother’s name?”

Misty shook her head. “She never signed the letters other than with ‘Mom.’ No return address either. But I got the sense she traveled a lot. The post marks were from all over the world. I asked the orphanage about it, but I was dropped off anonymously, so they don’t even know her name.”

“I see.” Sunset scratched her head. “So, your mom told you about the device in a letter?”

Misty scrunched up her face. “This is where it gets complicated. You see, the letters just kinda stopped out of the blue one day, about three years ago.”

That number keeps cropping up, three years ago, the Maretime Bay incident. It has to be connected. I’m more certain of that now than ever.

“I’d pretty much made my peace with it,” Misty admitted. “Figured she died or maybe finally lost interest in me altogether. But then, a few months ago, a new letter arrived, but it was weird.”

“Weird how?”

“Well, it was typed and unsigned for a start, like every subsequent one. My mom’s old letters were always handwritten. So I was dubious at first, but she said things in them that were in the old letters, too. Things I’ve never told anyone, that only she could have known.”

“And what did the new letters say?”

Misty swallowed hard and went quiet for a moment. “That she missed me, that she made a mistake, that she wanted to see me, but couldn’t at the moment. She said that I’d have to do a few things for her so we could meet.”

“Like what?”

“She wanted me to enroll at CHS. It seemed like a weird request, but I figured there was no harm in trying. So I asked the Headmistress at the orphanage, and she didn’t object, even helped me. That’s why I transferred after the school year had already started.”

“What else did she ask of you?”

Misty shrugged. “Little things at first. It seemed more like a mother just wanting her daughter to have a happy school life. She suggested that I keep a diary with notes on my classmates so I could make friends. When you asked me to be your co-director, she encouraged me to take part in the play. It didn’t seem like I was doing anything wrong, and she assured me that all of it would help us to see each other again.”

“And the device was part of that, too?”

Misty nodded. “Yeah. She told me how to get it, how to fix it, how to use it. But she wouldn’t tell me what it was actually for. When she told me to go to Canterlot U, that’s when I first had serious doubts, but I was in too deep at that point.”

Sunset rubbed her eyes. That’s the most heartbreaking story I’ve ever heard, if it’s true. “Misty, do you still have those letters?”

“She always said to destroy them after I’d read them and memorized the instructions.”

Of course she did!

“But I couldn’t.”

Sunset looked up in surprise.

“I mean, if these really were from my mom, how could I just throw them out? I’ve saved all her letters since I was a little girl.” Misty lifted her head and indicated her backpack at the foot of the sofa with her chin. “They’re all in there. The purple folder.”

Sunset stood up and pulled said folder out of the backpack, looking to Misty for permission and getting a nod in response. Sitting back down, she leafed through the letters which had all been neatly tucked into clear film pockets. They were just as described, the old ones written in a neat hand, the thoughts of a mother grappling with her own decision. Sunset wasn’t about to pass judgment on a woman she knew nothing about for giving up her child, thinking it would lead her to a better life.

But the newer ones were a stark contrast. Misty was right. There were some phrases and information that was congruent with the older ones, but they were far more clinical, and to Sunset, who was no stranger to preying on the emotional vulnerabilities of others in her youth, it reeked of manipulation. The instructions for the break-in at Canterlot U were self-evident. It even included a diagram of the campus with all the locations of the security cameras marked, as if drawn by someone who was intimately familiar with the place. The instructions for rebuilding the magic collection device were precise, but gave no hint as to their purpose. Twilight would need to take a look at those.

“Misty, is it alright if I made some photos of those?”

The girl nodded silently.

Sunset pulled out her phone and carefully made some snapshots of all the typed letters as well as a small selection of the older ones. When she was done, she closed the folder and handed it back to Misty. “You can have these back. I’d advise you not to show them to anyone else, especially the last few.” Sorry, Shining Armor. I caught your thief, but I’m pulling rank. Magical Investigations is my jurisdiction, and I need to protect my source. Also, I’m not about to let a young girl ruin her future just for wanting to see her mom. She’s the victim here, not the culprit. “Could you let me know if you receive another letter?”

Misty nodded and hugged the folder with the letters to herself. “Ms. Sunset?” She looked up with tears in her eyes and asked in a quiet voice: “Is my mom a bad person? And does that make me a bad person for listening to her?”

“Oh, sweetie.” Sunset moved over and gave Misty a hug as the girl once more began to cry into her shoulder. “I don’t know what’s going on with your mom, but I promise I’ll help you find out. And whatever her deal is, that doesn’t make you a bad person.”

After Misty had fully cried herself out, Sunset had given her the bed to catch a few hours of sleep while Sunset herself had spent a few restless hours on the couch.

When Saturday morning dawned through the window, she fully gave up on sleep and decided she might as well attend to a certain funeral. After checking that Misty was still asleep, she made her way downstairs in the building.

“So long, old friend. We’ve been through some tough times together,” she said solemnly as she placed her tear- and snot-stained leather jacket into the garbage bin reverently. “Say hi to Al’s vest for me when you get to biker heaven.”

She observed a moment of silence for the fallen garment before turning towards the stairs to head back up to her apartment. However, the sight of a white envelope sticking out of her mailbox caught her eye.

Curious, she picked it up. It was slightly heavy, and a set of keys tumbled out into her open palm when she opened it up. She unfolded the attached note and began to read.

Sunshine,

I couldn’t help but notice that your car took a bit of a beating last night. I was gonna give this to you for your birthday, but it looks like you could use it now.

Love,

Al

Excitement bubbling up inside of her, she sprinted around the corner, and a goofy grin spread on her face when she saw it parked there on the street.

Taking the stairs two at a time, she went back up to her apartment and threw open the door, slightly startling Misty who had just gotten up and dressed.

“Hey,” Sunset asked with a twinkle in her eye, “you wanna go for a ride?”

“Woo-hoo!” Misty whooped in joy as Sunset took the corner at speed and revved the old engine, the wind whistling past them.

Damn, this feels good, Sunset thought, fiery hair streaming out behind her from underneath her helmet. I missed this, and it looks like she’s enjoying it, too. The large grin was possibly the biggest she’d seen on the girl as she sat in the sidecar of the old EMW motorcycle, hanging on to the rim with her backpack in her lap.

“Aw, we’re here already,” Misty said somewhat wistfully as Sunset slowed and rolled up to an old building with the words Canterlot City Municipal Orphanage chiseled into the stone entryway. “You can pull up here.”

Sunset slowed further and parked her bike where Misty had indicated.

“That was so much fun!”

“Right?” Sunset said with a grin as she took off her helmet and shook out her hair. “It’s the best!”

“Misty!” A stern voice called from the entrance. “Where have you been, you silly girl?”

“Oops, busted,” Misty muttered as she took off her own helmet and handed it off to Sunset. “Sorry, Miss Opaline,” she called out contritely as she got out of the sidecar.

Opaline? Sunset stowed the helmets away and walked up to the entrance. The woman who had called out had her hands clasped behind her back and was wearing a magenta blazer. Her white hair was done up in two braids that pulled back across the top of her head like a crown and fell across her shoulders in large swirls.

“You know the rules. If you’re late for breakfast, you don’t get any,” she was telling Misty. “This is the sort of flightiness that doesn’t improve your chances of getting adopted, you know.” That seemed to be a bit of a cruel remark to make to Sunset, but it didn’t seem like Misty was bothered by it.

“That’s alright. Ms. Sunset bought me some breakfast at Sugarcube Corner before we came here.”

“Ms. Sunset, is it? And that would be you, I presume?” The woman gave Sunset some side eye as she walked up.

“Ah, yes. Sunset Shimmer,” she introduced herself, holding out her hand. “I’m a teacher at CHS.”

“Charmed, I’m sure,” the woman replied, not making any move to shake Sunset’s hand. “Headmistress Opaline Arcana. I run this establishment.”

“Uhm,” Sunset began, letting her hand fall by her side, “please don’t hold this against Misty. There was a little … incident at school last night. Under the circumstances, I thought it best if Misty stayed with me for the night. I take full responsibility.”

Opaline mustered Sunset up and down coldly. “Very well, I’ll overlook it this time and forego the usual punishment. Come along, Misty.”

Misty gave Sunset an apologetic smile. “I know. She’s a lot, but she’s not that bad once you get to know her. Thanks, Ms. Sunset, for everything. See you in school,” she said and turned to follow the headmistress.

Sunset gave a nod and a smile, but once Misty’s back was turned, she couldn’t help but frown a little, a sense of foreboding creeping up on her.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 28: Legend

The first Monday back at school after the dress rehearsal, Sunset used her free period to search out a certain place. You’d think it wouldn’t be hard for a teacher to find the janitor’s office at their school, but she had gotten turned around quite a few times on her way. Frankly, she wasn’t even 100% sure which floor she was on when she finally found the set of steel double doors that led into a dimly lit workshop area.

“Hello?” Sunset let herself in, but nobody seemed to be here. Looking around, the room was 90% filled with things you would expect to find, a workbench, tools, half-repaired furniture and equipment. But there were other things. A row of salt shakers stood lined up neatly on one shelf, with labels on them that read “Infected,” “Cleanse in progress” or “Cleansed.” There seemed to be an alarmingly large amount of weed killers piled up in one corner of the room, far more than the school grounds should warrant. And in between the mundane tools, here and there were those that defied explanation or even a guess at their use by the average onlooker.

“Can I help you, Ms. Shimmer?”

Sunset turned around without surprise. She’d gotten used to the owner of the voice not giving away his presence unless he wanted to. The only sound had been the ticking of a clock somewhere prior to him speaking up. “I broke something the other day,” she explained her presence. “I was hoping you could take a look at it for me.”

“Oh?” The Phantom of the Halls raised one bushy eyebrow. “Broken things are somewhat of a specialty of mine. Let’s see it.”

Sunset pulled the broken pieces of her geode out of her pocket and placed them on the workbench.

Lars Writs walked up, pulled a magnifying glass attached to the workbench over and began looking over them, hemming and hawing – a little ostensibly, Sunset thought – for a good few minutes. “I’m not a jeweler, you know,” he said finally. “I’m just a janitor.”

“I’m not asking a jeweler, or a janitor for that matter. I’m asking a wizard,” Sunset stated calmly.

“A wizard, you say?” He glanced at her while still bent over the table, but there was a clear twinkle in his eye, a challenge.

Sunset held his gaze for a while before she sighed. “Are we really gonna do this? Fine.”

Spotting an old blackboard, she picked up a piece of chalk and wrote his name in big letters.

LARS WRITS

She looked at him, but he remained silent, to which she rolled her eyes. She began crossing out the letters and writing them down underneath in a different order one by one.

STAR SWIRL

“Well, I wasn’t trying to hide it very hard,” he finally said with a smirk. “At least not from you.”

“Why hide it at all, then?”

“I did reveal myself to you once, you know, during your senior year. Even offered to make you my pupil.”

Sunset was taken aback by that admission. “I don’t remember that.”

“You wouldn’t.” He shook his head. “It was during that unfortunate episode with the Memory Stone, one of the short moments in time you didn’t even realize you had lost until the effect became permanent. Anyway, you declined my offer, and you seemed to have all the support you needed at the time. So rather than reintroduce myself, I thought it would be best to just keep my distance, unless fate decided there was a reason for our paths to cross once more.”

Sunset pondered that for a moment. She knew that Wallflower had been using the Memory Stone for quite some time, although sparingly, around school before their big confrontation back then, much more than a week. There were probably any number of small moments she and other students had forgotten without ever realizing it. To think that meeting the Star Swirl the Bearded was one of them.

“Anyway, you really did a number on this,” he went on as if they’d just exchanged business cards. “This was responsible for the magic surge the other night, I take it?”

“Among other things,” Sunset said. “Can it be repaired?”

Star Swirl stroked his long beard thoughtfully. “The physical object is beyond repair. Maybe the spell matrix could be lifted and re-enchanted on another geode. But, even from just a cursory glance, there’s a lot missing that would have to be re-engraved. Probably easier to redo it altogether.”

“I don’t know how to do it,” Sunset admitted. “It’s wild magic, originally from the Everfree, best I can tell. Chaotic in nature. It just about bucks every principle of formal magic I’ve ever learned. I never could fully figure it out how it worked in all the years I’ve had it. I was hoping if anyone could make sense of it, it would be the legendary Star Swirl.”

“I’m afraid not. I’m not even the Star Swirl you hold in such high regard.”

“I figured,” Sunset said thoughtfully. After all, I have a magic pen pal who occasionally hangs out with that Star Swirl, and the portal is closed right now. “I know this world had a Star Swirl, but he was a renaissance polymath, died over 500 years ago.”

Star Swirl nodded. “I know of him, from books, never met him. I haven’t been here that long.”

“So, if you’re not the Star Swirl I know from Equestria, and you’re not the Star Swirl from this world either …”

“I am like you, an expatriate who made mistakes in his own world, one not unlike the Equestria you know, and I was given another chance by fate and the kindness of others for a fresh start here.” He looked back at the broken fragments of the geode on his workbench. “How did you manage to break this so thoroughly?”

“You want the technical explanation?” Sunset asked with a grimace.

“I would very much enjoy that, actually,” he said with that youthful twinkle in his eye. “I don’t get to talk shop with others of my unique persuasion very often these days, as you can probably guess.”

Sunset sighed and leaned against the edge of the workbench. “Here’s what I think happened: This one was originally part of a set of seven, but it was damaged and one is currently … unavailable. I took a Hail Mary to try and summon the magic from the others across town, because I had no better idea at the time. But since I was short one geode, I also drew on my cutie mark magic to pump a little extra into mine in order to compensate. Between the existing crack and the magic overload, it was probably too much. The spell matrix, already frayed at the edges from the damage, must have started unraveling, putting further stress on the crystal, and then the uncontrolled release of magic eventually shattered the geode itself.”

He nodded along with every step of her theory, seemingly having no trouble following. “I see. A classic case of over-channeling. And you used your cutie mark magic to force an activation, you say? Inspired, if somewhat foolhardy. Harmonic and chaotic magic don’t mix very well. Perhaps it would have shattered even without the prior damage.”

“The worst thing is, I think it might have broken something in me as well,” Sunset said in a voice that was barely above a whisper. “I haven’t been able to feel my own magic since that night.”

Star Swirl looked thoughtful and stretched out his hand. “May I?” he asked gently.

Sunset nodded, and he lightly touched her forehead with two fingers. The way he was looking at her face was not unlike the curious look he gave the magical geode earlier.

He sighed when he withdrew his hand. “The good news is, I don’t think your magic is extinguished forever. You wouldn’t be standing here if it was,” he said. “But you are right. It’s weakened to the point of being almost nonexistent.”

“But I could get it back?” she asked, not daring to hope.

“Perhaps. I’m not much of a healer myself, but I guess exposure to a strong magic field, like in Equestria, could set you on the road to recover most of what you lost.”

“How long?”

“At least a year, I reckon. Even then, you might have done some permanent damage to yourself. It’s unlikely you’ll ever be as powerful as you once were.”

Sunset shook her head. “I don’t have the access right now, and I have a feeling that I don’t have nowhere near that time either. I can’t leave right now.”

“I wish I could offer more help,” he said with feeling, “but my own magic has diminished substantially from being in a world low on magic for so long.”

“That’s alright,” Sunset said, pushing herself off the workbench and gathering the geode fragments in preparation to leave. “Thanks, anyway.”

“You’re always welcome here if you need some advice.”

Sunset stopped at the door and listened to the ticking of what looked to be an ordinary wall clock, but the familiar clicking had been in her ears throughout the whole conversation, and now that she stood next to it, she realized that it wasn’t actually counting seconds. “Did you know that your Geomancy Attenuator is out of phase?” she asked, pointing at the object. “It’s no longer in sync with the resonant frequency of the ley line.”

Star Swirl quirked a brow, picked up what looked like a tuning fork from his tool wall, and walked over to tap it against the apparatus. After listening to the thrum of it for a moment, he concluded: “You’re right. It’s off by seven microthaums. I’m gonna have to re-calibrate it when I get the chance. You could tell that just by ear?”

A fond smile made its way onto Sunset’s lips. “My mentor used to make me take these apart and put them back together as punishment when I was being a brat. As a filly, I could suss out an offset of three microthaums.”

Star Swirl gave her a gentle smile. “I think you’re gonna be just fine, Ms. Shimmer.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 29: New Beginnings

“Sunset, I need you to take over detention this afternoon.”

Sunset turned in surprise at hearing Celestia’s voice in the hallway. “Sure, who’s in?” Overseeing detention wasn’t her favorite job in the world, but she was grateful that Celestia still seemed to trust her enough to delegate work to her.

“Starscout, Trailblazer, Cloverleaf, Moonbow, Petals, Storm and the Brightdawn girl.”

Sunset was aghast. “What!? That’s the entirety of 2-A! What did they do?”

“Nothing, as far as I know,” Celestia answered with a perfectly straight face. “I stuck them in room L203 and told them to think about what they did until you arrive. I’m sure they’re all busy coming up with one or two things they did wrong right about now.”

“Why?”

Celestia sighed. “Because … I realize that those kids need you to guide them right now. The last thing I want is for them to be on their own like you and your friends were. And don’t even pretend like you’re not thinking the same thing. If you’re gonna give them some lessons in Magic 101, I’d prefer it if you did it in a classroom.”

“… Alright. I actually was thinking that I owe them some answers. Thanks, Principal.”

Celestia nodded. “Good, then we’re agreed. I’m giving you plenty of rope to handle this as you see fit, in the hopes that you don’t hang yourself with it. Keep me in the loop, but you’re the expert. I trust you.”

After having made a couple steps down the hall, Sunset couldn’t help but turn around and add: “You didn’t have to give them detention, you know. They didn’t do anything wrong.”

“Sunset, when all you have to work with is a hammer, every problem looks like a nail,” Celestia pointed out. “That counterpart of mine you like to compare me to runs a magic school. I do not. I’m a high school principal, so I get a lot of mileage out of the word detention. It solves a lot of my problems.”

“It can’t possibly solve all your problems.”

“Not all, but you’d be surprised. I know every coffee shop in the city that employs a former student of mine as a barista,” Celestia said cooly. “When I walk in the door, my order is ready to pick up before I’ve even made it up to the counter.”

Sunset paused in front of room L203. She could hear the voices of her students on the other side already. It felt a little like she was reliving her first day. Here we go again, she thought and opened the door. “Good afternoon, everyone.”

As she entered, the chatter stopped, and everyone sat at attention in their accustomed spots. “Uhm, we’re sorry, Ms. Sunset,” Sunny began haltingly, “we didn’t mean to make any trouble.”

What? Oh, right, the detention thing. “Be at ease, everyone,” Sunset said reassuringly. “I’m not about to hand out trowels and mortar and tell you to start laying bricks.”

Everyone looked a little confused at the specificity of that statement. “Okay. So why are we here?”

Sunset put her bag down and leaned against the teacher’s desk in her favorite position when addressing a class. “You’re here because you all tapped into something incredible, but also something incredibly dangerous. No doubt there’s people who would be better suited to teach you about it, but I’m all you’ve got. So you’re stuck with me, unfortunately. You’ve got nobody but yourselves to blame, really, seeing as you so recklessly charged in and saved my life.”

A chuckle went around the classroom at that. Good, Sunset thought, relieved. I was afraid they would resent me even more. Sunny tentatively raised her hand. “Will you really teach us about magic? You were against it before.”

“I still am, somewhat,” Sunset admitted. “But it’s not up to me. The magic is here, and it’s here to stay if past experience is any indication. Not teaching you and leaving you to figure it all out on your own would be far more irresponsible. I’ll teach you how to control your new powers, at least enough to make sure you don’t hurt yourselves or others. I’m sure Sunny gave you the broad strokes of what happened by now, but I also know you must have tons of other questions. So for today, fire away.”

“I have a question!” Interestingly, it was Pipp’s hand that shot up first in the back. She held up her phone and tapped it to start a video playing. The clip was titled ‘Can you see it?’ It showed her moving the camera around from a selfie perspective, showing off her pony ears and wings. “How come my followers are making a mockery of my new glow-up?”

Zipp looked back at her. “I thought that video went viral, sis.”

“I mean, yeah, it did. But everyone in the comments is just talking about whether the stupid dress is green or blue! They think I’m posting old memes when I have flippin’ wings!”

“You posted that!?” Sunny face-palmed immediately. “I told you to keep this among us until we talked to Ms. Sunset. Sorry, Ms. Sunset.”

“It’s alright, Sunny,” Sunset murmured, “I doubt it did much damage except maybe to Pipp’s sub count. Most people will just see a normal Pipp in that clip.”

“But why?” Pipp demanded. “This gorgeousness needs to be shared with the world.”

Sunset scratched her cheek. “Rather than explaining it, maybe it’s best if I just show you. Do you all have a group chat?” she asked as she took out her phone and began typing some keywords into the search engine.

“I can add you,” Izzy said happily. “Invite sent!”

Sunset accepted the invite and found the Share button. “I’m posting two Youtube links, one is a concert of my old band, the Rainbooms, the other is a news report from a couple years back. I’d like you all to watch them very carefully.”

Rather than reviewing the videos herself, she looked around the classroom to see the reactions play out. For most of them, it didn’t take long for the shocked gasps and wide eyes to set in. Sunny barely reacted, neither did Misty except for a look of apprehension, interestingly enough.

While the others were watching the videos in stunned awe, Sunset approached Sunny. There was something she couldn’t help but notice. “Hey, this hasn’t gone away yet?” she asked, pointing.

Sunny’s hand went up to the rainbow-colored streak in her hair where Sunset had touched her during the fight. “Uh, no. Everything else did, but not this. I washed my hair three times this morning, but it’s not coming out. Is that bad?”

Sunset pondered that for a moment. “It … shouldn’t be. It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

Shaking her head, Sunny replied: “No, not at all. In fact, I kinda like it.”

“Well, as long as you’re fine with it.” Sunset nonetheless made a mental note to look into it.

After that exchange, Hitch turned over towards his oldest friend for confirmation. “Hey, Sunny. This has got to be fake, right? This didn’t happen.” He showed her his phone.

The screen showed the news report from a local news station three years ago, with a massive shadow creature they all recognized from not long ago rising out of the harbor of Maretime Bay and engaging in battle with seven magical girls. “The earthquake left some structural damage to the buildings near the epicenter, but thankfully only minor injuries have been reported for the most part. The only reported fatality was a local archaeology professor based out of Canterlot U who was unable to vacate his house in time.” The reporter droned on in a dispassionate voice, not acknowledging the magic spectacle in the slightest, while the camera moved across the harbor as if it was the most ordinary panning shot in the world.

“But it did, Hitch,” Sunny informed him gravely. “It happened just like that. I was there. I’ve got that same news report taped back at my house if you don’t believe me.”

Izzy was nodding her head along with the music while watching the Rainbooms video, all the girls in their fully ponied up form. “This rocks! You got any more of that, Ms. Sunset?”

“Sure, but later,” Sunset said with a smile before addressing the class as a whole again. “This was always in the footage. The reason you couldn’t see it before and are seeing it now is because you’ve been exposed to actual magic. Photons don’t lie, so the images are physically on the film. My friend and I did a lot of looking into this phenomenon back in the day. Our best guess by the end was that humans don’t have the receptors to see into the magical wavelength by default, but direct exposure will cause some of the rods in the eye to change so they can perceive it. In the absence of seeing it first-hand, the human mind will just come up with a way to explain away the physical effects they’re seeing, like an earthquake for example.”

“Feh,” Zipp chuckled into her fist. “Is that why Principal Celestia fed our parents that line about a gas leak that made everyone hallucinate?”

Did she, now? You are one sneaky bitch when you want to be, Celestia. “I would assume so. Best to stick to that story. Humans, who don’t see it with their own eyes, don’t accept the existence of magic so easily.”

“Why do you keep stressing the word humans so much, teach?” Zipp asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Right, most of you don’t know this yet.” Sunset sighed, then raised her head with a bright smile. “Hi, my name is Sunset Shimmer, and I was born as a magical pony in another world!”

In the stunned silence that ensued from anyone but Sunny, Sprout’s mutter to himself was just a touch too loud. “Wait, does that make me a furry?” When every set of eyes present turned towards him, he blushed, cleared his throat and went on: “You were saying something about another world, Ms. Sunset?”

“Alright, let’s take this from the beginning, one more time.” She gave Sunny an apologetic look. “Sorry, Sunny. This is gonna be a boring lesson for you.”

“I don’t mind,” Sunny said, propping her elbows on the table and putting her chin in her hands with a bright smile. “I love that story. I can’t wait to hear it again.”

Sunset nodded, closed her eyes to collect her thoughts and began: “Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there lived two royal sisters …”

After her story had concluded, and Sunset had fielded as many follow-up questions as she could, she decided to let the class out for the day.

As everyone filed out of the classroom, chatting excitedly, Sunset felt almost as if things had gone back to the way they used to be during that second week. Almost. She caught a glance between Sunny and Hitch who was in the process of getting up from his seat. But she gave him a look and a jerk of the head in Sunset’s direction before leaving.

Hitch sat back down slowly and began staring out the window until everyone had left and it was just him and Sunset remaining.

Sensing that it was on her to break the silence, Sunset spoke up: “Was there something else you wanted to talk about, Hitch?”

He kept his eyes on the drifting clouds outside while answering. “Grandma Figgy says I should apologize to you. Sunny told me the same thing.”

“Hmm.” Sunset nodded slowly. “And what do you want to do?”

“I … I wanna apologize, but I’m not sure I’m ready to forgive you yet, Ms. Sunset.”

“Good.”

Now his head turned, and he met her eyes.

“You shouldn’t forgive me yet, not before I’ve had a chance to give you my own apology.”

“Your apology?” He looked confused as he took in the unexpected words.

“That’s right,” Sunset said, crossing her arms in front of her. “I’ve had it ready for weeks, but you didn’t seem ready to listen to it. Do you feel like you’re ready to listen now?”

He gulped and nodded silently.

Sunset stood up and slowly approached his desk, almost as if he was a skittish animal. Sitting down on the edge of his desk, she interlocked her fingers over her knee and looked at him. “First off, I do believe truly and deeply that living with your grandmother is the best thing for you, and I’d work toward that end again if I had to do it all over.”

“That’s a weird way to start off an apology,” he said with a small frown.

“Hear me out,” she replied. “What I am sorry for is the way I went about it. That’s what I’d do differently if I could go back in time and do it again. I’d talk to you for starters, rather than hitting you out of the blue. I had the best intentions, but I went behind your back and broke your trust. For that you deserve an apology.”

He said nothing, but he was still listening.

“I’m glad you didn’t seem to hold it against Sunny or Zipp.”

“Wasn’t their fault,” he said with a shrug.

“No, it wasn’t. It was mine. I should have known you were mature enough to handle it if I’d just talked to you directly.”

Hitch shifted his shoulders a little uncomfortably. “I’m not sure about that. I feel like I acted very childish towards you over the last couple weeks.”

“A bit,” Sunset said with a shrug. “But you’ve got a good excuse. You are a child. And you are mature. The two aren’t mutually exclusive. And if you’re feeling silly for giving me the cold shoulder for a while, you could have done so much worse.”

“Like what?”

“Like, for example you could have told Celestia about our little excursion to the animal clinic and gotten me in real trouble. Or you could have sabotaged the play. You kept my trust, even though I broke yours.”

“What!? No!” The very notion seemed to offend him. “That would have been just wrong!”

Sunset couldn’t help but let out a throaty chuckle. “See? This is what I mean. The fact that you can’t even comprehend such petty acts of revenge shows that you’re much more mature than I was at fifteen. But you know, real maturity isn’t about shutting others out and dealing with all your troubles on your own. It’s about letting others in.” Sunset grimaced in a moment of self-reflection. “I would know. I sometimes forget that lesson myself, even to this day.”

“Being an adult is not that easy, huh?”

“No,” Sunset replied, “which is why you should allow yourself to be a child while there’s still some of your childhood left. Adulthood comes for us all eventually, whether we like it or not. I don’t want you to stop trusting the people in your life who love you because of me. So will you accept my apology, and allow me to earn back your trust?”

Hitch took a deep breath to collect himself and slowly let it back out. “I … always trusted that you did what you did because you were only looking out for me, so … apology accepted, and … I’m sorry, too.”

With a gentle smile, Sunset placed her hand on Hitch’s shoulder. “Thank you, and I accept your apology.”

“Just like that?”

“Just like that,” Sunset affirmed and stood up. “Now, get out of here.”

Hitch grabbed his backpack and began to walk towards the door. He paused. “Hey, Ms. Sunset?”

“Yes?”

“I … uh … Grandma Figgy doesn’t want me working during school days, but she says it’s okay if I continue my dog-sitting on weekends. So, if you wanted to bring Sparky by the park again sometime …”

“I’ll see you Sunday, Hitch,” Sunset replied with a smile.

He smiled back, nodded and left.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 30: Questions

Sunset motored along the suburban streets when something stirred from the sidecar of her motorcycle.

“Woof! Arf!”

Turning to look at what Sparky had spotted, she slowed and pulled off to the side.

The young man jumped slightly, almost dropping the large package held in his arms, when a motorcycle with a barking dog suddenly pulled up on him. “Whoa! … Sparky? That you?”

Sunset lifted the visor of her helmet and looked at her student. “Hey, stranger. Fancy meeting you here.”

“Ms. Sunset!” Sprout exclaimed. “Whoa. Cool motorcycle.”

“Thanks,” she said with a grin, “it’s a family heirloom. You going to Hitch’s housewarming party?”

“Yeah. I just got off the bus.” He shifted the package in his arms to redistribute the weight. “It’s a little out of the way, though.”

“Your mother didn’t drive you?”

“No, she’s a … very busy woman. She couldn’t make it today. Had a hard enough time making it to the dress rehearsal the other night.”

“Well, hop in. I’ll drive you the rest of the way,” Sunset offered.

“Really?”

“Of course. No point in letting you lug whatever that is around on foot if we’re going the same way.”

“Okay, then,” Sprout said giddily. Putting the box into the sidecar next to Sparky who began sniffing at it and wagging his tail, he stood there for a moment. “Uhm.”

“Yeah, that’s not gonna work,” Sunset said after fishing out her spare helmet from the seat compartment and handing it over to him. “Unless you got a robot in there that can grow arms, I guess you’re going on the back.” She sat back down and patted the seat behind her.

“Uh, okay,” Sprout said hesitantly and climbed on, leaving some room between himself and his teacher. He then gingerly placed his fingertips on her waist.

Sunset turned her head. “That’s not gonna work. Gotta hold on properly, or you’re gonna fall off.” Taking his wrists, she properly wrapped them around her waist while there was a strangled gulp behind her. “Hold on tight. Here I go.”

The moment the bike got into motion, Sprout’s body automatically slid forward, pressing up against Sunset’s back, but he held on. Unlike Misty, Sprout didn’t say a word for the whole ride. Sunset figured he’d probably never ridden on a motorcycle, so she took it slow until they arrived at Hitch’s new address.

When she pulled into the driveway of the suburban house with its large garden, the front door was already opening, and Hitch could be seen stepping out while calling back over his shoulder. “Grandma! Ms. Sunset is here!” Taking a second look, he quirked an eyebrow. “And Sprout, too.”

“Woof!” Sparky leapt out of the sidecar and ran up to him, practically jumping into Hitch’s arms.

“And Sparky!” Hitch added, picking the puppy up and giving him a bunch of affectionate scratches. “How you doing, little buddy? Who’s a good boy?”

“Thanks for inviting me today, Hitch,” Sunset said as she walked up.

He nodded. “Of course. I’m glad you’re here.” He cocked his head as he looked beyond Sunset and saw Sprout coming up, the large package held low in front of his body. “What happened to you?”

“Nothing,” Sprout said in a hoarse whisper, his face completely red.

“Well, come in,” Hitch said and led them inside.

The large living room was already filled with some guests. Sunny, her father Argyle and Gloriosa Daisy. Standing in the center of the room and smiling at the new arrivals was Hitch’s grandma Figgy. “Hello, there. Please, make yourselves at home.”

“Hello, Mrs. Figgy, ma’am,” Sprout said politely, “my mother wasn’t able to come, but she sent this as a housewarming gift.”

“Oh, how lovely, young man. You must be Hitchie’s friend Sprout. Be sure to thank your mother for me.”

“That looks heavy,” Hitch pointed out. “You need any help with that?”

“Uh, no, it’s fine,” Sprout said, taking a step back and still holding the large box in front of him. “It’s one of the latest kitchen appliances from CanterLogic, so how about I put it in the kitchen for you? Also, may I use your bathroom real quick?”

“Sure,” Hitch replied. “Kitchen’s down the hall on the left, bathroom just beyond that.”

Still blushing, Sprout nodded and waddled down the hallway with a strange gait.

I figured he was rigid with fear on the ride over, Sunset mused internally, but I guess he was rigid with something else. So that’s what that poking sensation was. I might not have thought this through when I offered. This isn’t exactly gonna help in dispelling that crush he has on me, is it?

“Thank you for coming, Ms. Shimmer,” Figgy said, pulling Sunset out of her thoughts.

“Of course. Here.” She reached into the pocket of her new leather jacket and pulled out a small gift box that contained a set of coasters from Big Al’s Bar & Grill. “I … didn’t know what to bring. Whenever I have someone over, I go: Shoot, I don’t have any coasters, but then I never buy any, so …”

“That’s a perfectly lovely gift, dear,” Figgy said with that sweet, grandmotherly smile. “Thank you.”

Sunset nodded. “I do have another housewarming gift to offer, if you’re amenable to it.” She gave a meaningful look to Sparky who was currently panting happily in Hitch’s arms.

Picking up her meaning, Hitch looked back and forth between the puppy in his arms and his teacher while his eyes grew wide. “Really?”

Sunset nodded. “Somehow feels right that he should be with you.” Turning to Figgy, she added: “And you seem to have the space for it.”

Figgy gave Sunset and her grandson a calculating look.

“Please, grandma?” Hitch said, sounding the most like a child Sunset had ever heard out of him. “I’ll take care of everything, you don’t have to worry about a thing.”

Melting under two sets of puppy dog eyes combined, Figgy sighed. “I’m not gonna give you the spiel about responsibility, Hitchie. I know you’ll take good care of him.” She turned to Sunset to ask: “Are you sure about this?”

“I live by myself in a tiny studio apartment,” Sunset countered. “So Sparky’s all alone while I’m at school, and he doesn’t get the exercise he needs now that he’s better. Plus, I prefer pets who don’t shed as much. Frankly, you’d be doing both of us a favor if you took him in.”

“Well, alright. Thank you, Ms. Shimmer.”

“Yes, thank you, Ms. Sunset,” Hitch echoed with a huge grin, then said to Sparky: “Come on, buddy. Let me show you around your new home.”

As Hitch walked off to tell Sunny about the news, Sunset couldn’t help but feel a pang in her chest as she saw Sparky looking at her over his shoulder and giving a happy bark as if to say goodbye. No, this feels right, even if it hurts. Somehow, I just know that these two belong together. This’ll be good for both of them.

“Feel free to visit if you feel lonely, dear,” Figgy said quietly as if she’d just read her thoughts.

Sunset looked away in embarrassment, feeling her eyes water slightly. “This place is really something,” she said, more to change the subject than anything else. “I thought you were looking for an apartment, not an entire house.”

“Well, it’s a good investment,” she said matter-of-factly. “It’s nice to know Hitch will always have a roof over his head once he inherits this from me.”

“At least once it’s paid off,” Sunset pointed out.

“Oh, it’s paid off in full. It’s 100% mine, and it’ll be 100% my grandson’s when I’m gone.”

“Well, that’s good,” Sunset said, somewhat astonished. “I … didn’t know you had that kind of money.”

Figgy tapped the side of her nose with a sly smile. “My husband and I started Trailblazer Industries together. Back when we did things the right way, and earned our money through the hard work we put in. So my stepson had to buy me out before he could start ruining it, back when the company was actually still worth something. To be honest, I had that money laying around for years in a savings account, gathering interest, and didn’t know what to do with it. Can’t take it with me when I’m gone, so I’d rather spend it on my grandson’s future.”

“Well, it’s good to have these things figured out, but I hope that day is some time off yet.”

Figgy winked at Sunset. “Oh, don’t let my morbid rambling bother you, dear. These sorts of thoughts are inevitable at my age, but this old woman’s got some gas in the tank yet. I fully intend to dance a jig at my grandson’s wedding before I kick the bucket.” A soft ding could be heard from the direction of the kitchen. “Ah, fresh cookies. Excuse me.”

As Hitch’s grandmother went to get the batch out of the oven, Sunset made her way over to Gloriosa Daisy who held out a paper cup to her as she approached. “Drink?”

“Thanks,” Sunset said, taking a sip from the soda. She didn’t have the patience for chit-chat, so she went straight for the question she’d had since she’d spotted her old acquaintance. “How are things going? Legally, I mean.”

The social worker gave a slightly uncertain wobble of her head. “Pretty good for now, I think. Hitch’s mom was a no-show at the court hearing, as expected, and Trailblazer Sr. doesn’t have legal standing to contest custody from where he is right now.”

“But?”

Gloriosa sighed. “The courts tend to heavily favor biological parents wherever possible. Hitch’s dad is up for parole, so he could be out later this year, and his mom could show up out of the blue at any point. If either of them contests custody, this could get very ugly very fast.”

“Doesn’t Hitch have a say in all this?”

“Some,” Gloriosa affirmed, “and if you and I in our professional capacity testified that living with his grandmother has been good for him and that removing him from that environment again would be to his detriment, that would even the odds somewhat. But it’s still a crap shoot. Best we can hope for is that they accept the situation as is.”

Ding-Dong!

“Hello, new neighbors!” A familiar voice suddenly could be heard from the front door, and Hitch went to let in Izzy and Alphabittle who handed over a tea set as their housewarming gift. Izzy gave a smile and a wave to Sunset upon spotting her which Sunset returned.

“One of your students?” Gloriosa asked.

“Yeah,” Sunset confirmed. “I thought this address seemed familiar."

“Well, I guess I should introduce myself.”

Sunset deliberately stood off to the side as introductions between the adults were being made and the kids got together to fawn over Sparky. She’d felt a certain set of eyes linger on her since she’d arrived, and as she suspected, he came over to take the opportunity to speak to her.

“Ms. Shimmer,” Argyle said.

“Mr. Starshine,” Sunset replied in greeting.

“I was hoping to get a word in with you when I heard you were coming today.”

“That makes two of us,” she said with a nod. “Please, you go first.”

“So, everything alright after that magic fiasco at the dress rehearsal?” he began without preamble.

“I figured Celestia’s fib about the gas leak wouldn’t work on you. Did Sunny explain what really happened?”

“More or less. To think those … things are back, and at Sunny’s school no less. Is that girl okay, the one who was trapped? Misty, was it?”

“She seems to be. You’d know about the lasting effects better than anyone else, seeing as you’ve been in that unfortunate position yourself. You ever notice anything?”

“Other than the nightmares and being jumpy around shadows,” he said with a shiver, “no. I figure I would have noticed by now if a shadow arm had grown out of my stomach or something like that. Please tell me you’re looking into this, and that you’re doing what you can to keep my daughter safe.”

“I am. Which brings me to the thing I wanted to talk to you about. I was hoping you could clear some things up for me.”

“I’m not sure what help I can be, but of course. I’ll do anything to make sure Sunny doesn’t get hurt.”

Sunset hesitated for a moment. The last time she’d brought it up, it had been a bit of a sore subject. “I need to ask you some questions about Bright Hope, if that’s alright.”

“Bright Hope? Is she connected to all this?”

“She might be,” Sunset said with a shrug. “Everything seems to come back to the Maretime Bay incident in one way or another, and she was connected to that at least.”

“I’ll answer what I can, but I told you before that I haven’t seen her since then.”

“Do you know if Bright Hope ever had a child?”

“A child?” he asked, clearly surprised by that line of questioning. “Not to my knowledge. She never even had a boyfriend in all the time I’ve known her. Very focused on her work.”

“What about before you met her?”

Argyle scratched his stubbled cheek. “Well, I met her when we were both freshmen in college. I was a little older because I’d done a couple of years service in the coast guard at that point, but she was fresh out of high school. I suppose it’s not impossible, but I never heard her mention anything like that to me. Though I guess that’s not something you would just share with anyone.”

I guess that would have been too easy, Sunset thought to herself. But the timing just seems too convenient. The letters from Misty’s mom stopped at the same time Bright Hope went missing, and she traveled a lot during her archaeological field work. “Would you be able to recognize her handwriting if you saw it?”

“Maybe?” He sounded a little unsure. “It’s been some time, and she guarded her research notes very jealously until she could get them typed up on a computer. If you showed me something in cuneiform, I’d probably be able to recognize her style.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow. “Bright Hope wrote her notes in ancient Sumerian script?”

“It was a quirk of hers to use it as shorthand, said it kept her sharp and helped her stay in practice.”

“Could you give it a try anyway?” Sunset pulled her phone out of her pocket and swiped to a photo of one of Misty’s old letters, zooming in on an innocuous line that didn’t mention Misty by name. She held it up to him.

Argyle adjusted his glasses and leaned forward. After a while of intense scrutiny, he shook his head and shrugged helplessly. “It might be hers, it might not be. I’m sorry I can’t be more helpful.”

“That’s alright,” Sunset said with a sigh, putting away her phone, “thanks anyway.”

“Uh, Ms. Sunset!” Sunny’s slightly alarmed voice suddenly caused her to whip her head around. “Magic alert!”

Sunset took a few steps towards the kids on sheer impulse. Hitch was lying on the floor, laughing as Sparky licked his face while all his friends simply stared at him around him.

Noticing that the room had suddenly gone quiet, Hitch stopped laughing and looked around. “Hey, what are you all staring at me like that for?”

Sprout reached out wordlessly and tugged at the pony ear that had appeared atop Hitch’s head.

Hitch’s own hands flew up to his head to check. “Did I just … ?” He looked towards Sunset with a questioning glance.

“Everything’s alright, Hitch,” she reassured him after collecting herself for a moment. “It’s perfectly normal. Our magic comes out when we show the truest part of ourselves. My friend used to pony up all the time when she was taking care of animals. Sparky might be a bit of a trigger for you.”

“Oh, is that it?” Izzy said brightly. “That’s fine then. It happened to me the other day while I was doing arts and crafts.”

“Why don’t you take Sparky outside to play for a bit?” Sunset suggested as she felt the stares of every adult present in the room bore into her back. Only after the students had left, did she turn around ever so slowly. “… I’m guessing you all have questions.”

“Some. A little more detail would be appreciated,” Figgy said, though there didn’t seem much surprise in her voice. “Hitch told me what happened at the rehearsal, what really happened, after we got home. He said he didn’t want to keep secrets from me anymore.”

“Yeah, same here,” Alphabittle said. “Frankly, since the glasses incident, Izzy has become a little too fond of sharing things with me. I know more about glitter than I ever thought I would. It is still a little worrisome, though. So would you mind giving us a more detailed explanation of what’s happening, Ms. Shimmer?”

Sunset nodded. “Of course. Let me assure you that I’m taking steps to make sure they’re all safe, and I’ll answer any questions you have.” As Sunset began answering questions, most of them familiar by now, she wondered if Princess Twilight would be agreeable to transcribe Celestia’s old lesson plan for magic kindergarten into the magic journal.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 31: Miss Shimmer’s Magic Classroom

Sunset checked the notes she’d made the night before as the students of class 2-A filed into the room with various looks of intrigue and confusion on their faces. “Come on in, everybody. Just find a spot to sit down, or stand if you prefer.”

Always the inquisitive one, Zipp was the one to voice the question on everyone’s mind: “Why did you ask us to meet you in the music room, Ms. Sunset?”

“That’s part two of the lesson. Don’t worry about it for now.” Sunset waited for everyone to get situated before going on. “For today, I’m gonna give you an overview of the different types of magic, and then we’re gonna conduct a little experiment to help you get used and more in control of your new powers. To make sure we’re all safe and take down any relevant data, I’ve invited a friend to sit in on today’s class. Twilight?”

Said friend stepped out of the adjoining prep room, wheeling a cart with various scientific instruments in front of her. “Hello, everyone. My name is Twilight Sparkle. I’ll be using these to measure the magic that’s coming from you. Let me assure you, these are brand new, non-invasive and perfectly safe. They’re just monitoring devices.”

There was the sudden sound of a cymbal being struck, and Sunset looked over to see that Misty had immediately squeezed herself in between Sunny’s back and a nearby drum set, making herself as small as possible.

Twilight looked over at Sunset and whispered: “Is that her?”

Sunset nodded in response. I hope this wasn’t too early. But she’s gonna have to face her past eventually.

Twilight stepped around her cart and walked over, stopping a few steps before the two students and bending her knees slightly to be more on eye level with them. “Misty?” she asked very gently. “Is your hand okay? I know I certainly bruised my knuckles a few times on that stupid sliding door.”

Misty swallowed hard and subconsciously rubbed her left hand. “… Yeah, … I … it’s fine. Thanks for asking.” She peered out from behind Sunny’s back, but couldn’t seem to meet Twilight’s eyes. She kept them firmly on the ground. “I’m … really sorry for going into your lab without permission and taking your stuff.”

Twilight nodded. “It’s okay. Sunset told me what happened. Machines can be rebuilt, people can’t. So I’m glad that you’re okay.”

Surprised by Twilight’s gentle approach, Misty looked up and met her eyes. “You’re … not mad?”

Twilight wobbled her head a little. “Well, as an adult I should point out that breaking and entering is not an acceptable behavior, but frankly I’m more put out with a certain someone who broke my device into a thousand pieces before I had a chance to examine the modifications you made.” She cast a sidelong glance towards Sunset.

Sunset in return found a spot on the ceiling that looked extremely interesting and began whistling an innocent tune.

“Listen, Misty,” Twilight went on in that same comforting voice as Sunny took a step to the side and laid a hand on Misty’s shoulder, “I know what you’ve been through must have left you scared and confused, but I want you to know that you’re not alone. I’ve been exactly where you are.”

Misty scoffed. “You’ve sucked the magic out of your friends, turned into a monster and almost destroyed the school?” Clearly, the remark was intended to be sarcastic.

But Twilight answered with a perfectly straight face. “Yes, I have actually. And do you want to know who appeared like an angel and saved me that day?” Twilight pointed at Sunset who slightly blushed at the sincerity in which that statement had been delivered. “So I know you’re in good hands.”

“I helped a little, you know!” The voice came from the door where a large purple and green dog, shoulders about the height of Sunset’s waist, sat on his haunches.

“Yes, you did, Spike,” Twilight admitted.

“Whoa!” Sprout exclaimed. “Did that dog just talk!?”

“Seriously? Why is that always the thing people get hung up on when they come to terms with this crazy magic stuff?” Spike asked with a dead-pan stare at the student.

Twilight took a piece of paper out of her lab coat pocket and handed it to Misty. “Misty, I know it’s easier right now to try and forget that night, put up a brave front and put it out of your mind. But that will eat you up inside, so here’s my number. If you want to talk about it in private with someone who has gone through the same thing, you can always give me or your teacher a call, day or night.”

Misty nodded and wordlessly took the note.

Twilight stood up straight and returned to Sunset’s side. “Sorry, Ms. Shimmer. Didn’t mean to derail your lesson.”

“That’s quite alright,” Sunset said, collecting herself to start the lesson proper. “Your surprise at Spike is exactly why I’ve prepared today’s lesson. There’s some fundamental things about magic you need to learn. This is the boring teaching part up front. I promise we’ll get to the fun part soon, so don’t fall asleep.” Taking a piece of chalk, she began to write on the music room’s small blackboard.

-FORMAL

-HARMONIC

-CHAOTIC

-DARK

“These are the four fundamental types of magic. The one you’ve tapped into is harmonic magic,” Sunset began to explain, underlining the word. “But it’s important that you understand the distinction between them. So let me start with formal magic, because that’s the easiest to explain. Formal magic is based on understanding the natural flow of magic in the world and harnessing it through spells, incantations and rituals into tangible effects. In Equestria, mostly unicorns were concerned with this type of magic, because they have the ability to cast their spells naturally through their horns. But there have been a few scholars of other races, mainly working with potions or doing theoretical research.”

“Are you gonna make us learn all that?” Pipp asked with some apprehension.

Sunset shook her head. “No. Like I said, what you’ve tapped into is harmonic magic, not formal. Formal magic is almost impossible to perform here in the first place, because there’s less magic to tap into in this world.”

Zipp arched an eyebrow. “Seems kind of irrelevant to us, then.”

“Yes and no,” Sunset admitted. “You’ll probably never be able to perform formal magic, but it can be imbued into an object, too. In the past, magic artifacts from Equestria have made their way here some way or another. So I’d like you to at least be able to recognize formal magic. But that’s for another lesson.” I wonder if Star Swirl would be willing to demonstrate some of his tools to them. “For now, let’s get back to the overview and harmonic magic. Show of hands, who here has played D&D?”

Sunny, Izzy and Hitch raised their hands.

“I was hoping for a bigger turnout there,” Sunset mumbled.

“D&D is for nerds,” Sprout stated flatly.

Out of the corner of her eye, Sunset could see Twilight, who had also raised her hand, blush and put her hand back down. “I know a guy who plays the pony equivalent,” Sunset said, not willing to let that statement stand uncontested, “he worked his way up to Captain of the Royal Guard, married a princess, and now he’s the co-ruler of an empire. Sound like a nerd to you?”

Sprout opened his mouth to retort, then thought better of it and closed it shut again.

“Anyway, for those of you in the know, you can think of the difference between formal and harmonic magic as the difference between a wizard and a sorcerer.” The three teens in the know nodded judiciously. “For the rest of you, the easiest explanation is that it’s the difference between practice and talent. Formal magic is a learned skill. It takes years to learn and a lifetime to master. Harmonic magic is something that’s innate and specific to who you are. I’ve told you about cutie marks, right?”

Hitch spoke up. “Yeah, you said it was an expression of a pony’s special talent, but you were kinda vague about it.”

“That’s because even ponies don’t fully understand cutie mark magic,” Sunset admitted. “It can still surprise us. Harmonic magic is a fundamental force of nature that doesn’t have the same restrictions as formal magic. Hitch, when you ponied up the other day, that was your cutie mark magic coming through.”

“What? But I don’t have a cutie mark.”

“No, because you’re human. But the same principle applies. It’s the same magic at work that comes out when you’re being true to who you are. If you were a pony, you’d probably have a cutie mark that’s related to taking care of animals, or maybe helping others in a broader sense.”

“What about me?” Izzy asked, raising her hand with a grin.

“Oh, do me too, Ms. Sunset!” Pipp chimed in.

Sunset scratched her cheek and figured she might as well go down the list. “Let’s see. Izzy, Pipp and Sprout, I reckon all your cutie marks would be related to something artistic. Making stuff. Performing. Singing. Painting.” She turned to look at Zipp. “Yours could go either way, either your athletic ability or your investigative skills.”

“Why not both?” Zipp asked.

“There’s nothing stopping you from pursuing both, mind you. Cutie marks are usually related to one thing, but people aren’t defined by just one thing they do. I know a pony whose talent is related to gemstones, but her passion is creating dresses.”

“What about me?” Sunny asked.

Sunset narrowed her eyes for a while, her gaze inevitably drawn to that multicolored lock in her hair. “I think … yours might actually be a talent for magic itself. It’s rare, but it’s been known to happen. Some of the most exceptional mages in Equestrian history had a cutie mark related to magic. Some of them, I even count among my closest friends.”

Sunny beamed at that statement, and Sunset gave her a warm smile before turning towards her final student. Misty looked back a little apprehensively.

“I’m not sure,” Sunset said after thinking for a while. “What do you think, Misty?”

Seemingly surprised by having the question turned around on her, Misty shook her head. “I don’t really know.” She added quietly: “I’m not really good at anything. I just mess everything up.”

“That’s not true, Misty,” Sunset replied in a reassuring voice. “We all have something we’re good at. It’s alright if you don’t know the answer right now. Ponies often spend years figuring themselves out before they even get a cutie mark. That doesn’t mean there’s anything wrong with them, or you. It just takes a little longer for some, but you’ll know it when it reveals itself.”

Misty returned a halfhearted smile and nodded in response.

Sunset clapped her hands together. “Alright, we’ve gotten a little off track here. Let’s get back to the forms of magic. Now, next on the list is chaotic magic. It’s similar to harmonic magic in that it’s a fundamental force of nature with almost no restrictions, but in other ways it’s the complete opposite. It can be completely unpredictable, in both good ways and bad ways, and it’s even less understood than harmonic magic.”

“Oh, I see!” Zipp cut in. “If we’re using your D&D analogy and harmonic is a sorcerer, then this would be a wild magic sorcerer, right?”

“Huh.” After pondering that for a while, Sunset nodded. “I’ve never thought about it that way. But yes, that’s a good way to put it.”

Sprout turned to Zipp and gave her a stare. “Traitor.”

“I’ve never played, but it’s fun to watch,” Zipp defended herself, “and some video games use the same rules.”

“You should totally join our game!” Izzy said excitedly.

“Pass,” Zipp replied without missing a beat.

“Come on, it’ll be fun,” Sunny joined in. “My dad DM’s for us. I’m sure he’d be happy to run a one-shot, so you could try it out.”

“… I’ll think about it,” Zipp eventually gave in.

Sunset cleared her throat and went on after making sure that she had everyone’s attention again. “The final category is dark magic,” she said quite seriously.

“Warlock?” Izzy suggested.

“It can be like that. There have been instances where foolish ponies have made bargains with powerful beings. But it’s not limited to that. I’ve told you before that magic corresponds to the will of whoever casts it. If magic is cast with bad intentions, or runs out of control, it can take on a life of its own that can go even beyond what the caster intended. That’s what we call dark magic.”

“You once told me that there’s some magic that is inherently dangerous,” Sunny recalled, “is this what you were talking about?”

Sunset nodded. “Yes, that’s exactly what I meant. The shadow beings you’ve seen, they’re examples of dark magic, unleashed by someone or something into the world and left unchecked. We thought we’d gotten rid of the source years ago, but …” She shook her head. “Anyway, any of the other three forms of magic can be twisted into dark magic if used with bad intentions.”

“Wait, even harmonic magic?” Sprout asked. “I thought that was the stuff of friendship and rainbows and stuff.”

“Even harmonic magic can be misused, except maybe the Magic of Friendship itself,” Sunset explained while trying to think of a good example. “In Equestria, there’s a race called the changelings. They have an innate ability to change their shape with magic and perfectly imitate other people.”

“Sounds scary,” Izzy murmured.

“It is in a way,” Sunset admitted, “and it’s led to a lot of prejudice in the past. For the longest time, they used that ability to trick other races and steal their love, in part because there was so much mistrust. But it’s still an innate magic ability they have. By its very definition, that is harmonic magic, and it can be used for good or ill. Things have gotten a lot better in recent years as ponies have learned to live with changelings rather than in fear of them.

“Which brings me to my most important point for today: That is exactly why you need to learn to get comfortable with your new magic, to understand it and use it for good. If you’re afraid of it, that may lead you to make a mistake that could hurt you or others. Overcoming that fear of the unknown is important.”

Izzy held one hand in front of her mouth, pretending to draw in a raspy breath and speaking hollowly. “Fear leads to anger, anger leads to hate, hate leads to the dark side, and we all know that the dark side … has all the cookies.”

As the rest of the class erupted in laughter and chuckles, even Sunset couldn’t help but smirk to herself. “That’s more apt than you know. If there’s one thing this world has over Equestria, it’s that deep down, despite all our differences, we’ve all seen Star Wars.” Turning to Twilight, she added: “You ready?”

Sitting on a stool next to her scientific instruments and pushing up her glasses slightly, Twilight nodded. “Ready when you are.”

Sunset picked up the electric guitar she’d prepared earlier and slung the strap around her. “There’s one other way we know of that brings out harmonic magic. Music seems to be a universal conductor of magic here as much as it is in Equestria.” Closing her eyes, she played a few notes on the electric guitar. Getting back into the groove, she closed her eyes and added some sick riffs. When she was done with her shredding, she opened her eyes, noted the lack of pony ears appearing on her head with a small pang and looked over to Twilight.

Twilight gave her a barely noticeable look of compassion and shook her head slightly. Not even a blip, huh? I wonder if Star Swirl was just trying to spare my feelings when he said my magic might recover in time.

Still, the students didn’t seem to pick up on her conflicted feelings. “That was awesome,” Izzy squealed.

“So,” Sunset declared, “as promised, this is the fun part of the lesson: Jam session. Anybody play any instrument, go ahead. And if you don’t, just pick one up that appeals to you and try it out.”

“Do you really think we’ll pony up by playing music?” Sunny asked.

“I’m sure of it,” Sunset declared confidently. “I’ve seen two of you do it already, after all. During the play.”

Pipp and Sunny looked at each other, as if silently trying to confirm something between themselves. “Did we really?” Pipp asked, referring to the dance scene between Hauke and Elke.

“I know I felt something at the time,” Sunny said dubiously, “but I thought I maybe just imagined it.”

“There was definitely something there,” Sunset told them. “I think you would have properly ponied up right then and there if you hadn’t been interrupted. It honestly surprised me a bit. I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone pony up through dancing alone, but it makes sense. Like I said, magic can even surprise those of us who have lived with it their whole lives.”

Looking around the room, various students settled into different instruments. Izzy picked up some drumsticks and began hammering away with a huge grin on her face, even though it seemed obvious that she didn’t have any prior training. Zipp seemed to know what she was doing, though, as she settled in at a keyboard and began playing around with the settings. Misty waffled around for a bit before picking up a tambourine with a shrug of her shoulders as if to say: Might as well use that one. Looks simple enough.

Hitch had picked up a bass guitar and was strumming it in the corner of the room with a thoughtful look on his face. “You play?” Sprout asked, standing next to his friend.

It took Hitch a moment to answer. “Not for a few years,” he said eventually, “my … dad taught me a few chords.”

Sprout seemed to take note of the gloom, and Sunset realized something for the first time. Despite his tendency to mouth off and say dumb things, he was actually very tuned in to how those around him felt. He picked up an acoustic guitar and stood next to Hitch who was leaning on the windowsill, mimicking his stance and lightly elbowing him. “Here, show me how to do it.”

Hitch looked up as a small smile reappeared on his face. “Here, hold the neck like this. This is a G chord.”

“Like this?”

“Yeah, you got it.”

As the discordant sounds of different instruments being tried out rose into a messy crescendo, Sunset was about to step in, but someone preempted her.

“Alright, everybody stop!” It was Pipp who had clapped her hands with a displeased expression and called everyone to attention. Either recognizing her natural talent for music or by sheer force of personality, the others obeyed and looked to her, and so Sunset decided to step back and let her take the lead. “We wanna play one song together, not seven different ones. Zipp, gimme a pop beat.”

“You got it, sis,” Zipp replied immediately, selecting a beat for the keyboard to play while adding a few notes here and there.

Pipp nodded her head to the rhythm and began to vocalize. “Oh oh ah ah ah.” Continuing to vocalize, she walked over to Izzy and looked at her.

Izzy’s foot was already tapping to the beat, mesmerized by Pipp. After holding eye contact for while and getting a raised eyebrow, she suddenly went: “Oh, I see!” Pipp was actually indicating different drums and cymbals with her hands in line with the beat, and Izzy began to follow the instruction, hesitant at first until her wrists got used to the action, her tongue sticking out as she concentrated on playing her drum kit.

When she was certain that Izzy had picked up the tune, Pipp crossed the room towards the boys. Hitch had already adopted a low counter melody that matched the beat, so she focused on Sprout, clicking her fingers to indicate the strums to him.

Sprout was a little awkward at first, but between copying Hitch and being fed the rhythm by Pipp, he soon found his stride as well.

Nodding in approval, Pipp crossed the room yet again, working in a little pirouette as she went while still vocalizing. “Ohh ohh ah ah ohhh. Vocalize with me, Misty.”

The girl with the blue and teal locks had picked up the beat easily enough on the tambourine, but had been standing very still and awkward. “Oh oh ah?” Her vocalizations almost came out as a question.

“Ohh ohhh yeaaahhhh,” Pipp came back.

“Oh hey yeaah yeaah who-ohhh.” As the nonsensical vocalizations took on the quality of a melodic dialogue as the two went back and forth for a bit, Misty’s posture began to relax, and a smile made its way onto her face.

Pipp gave her a thumbs-up and returned to the center of the room.

Sunny was standing around awkwardly. “Uhm, I can’t really carry a tune, and I don’t play any instruments.”

With a raised eyebrow, Pipp shimmied closer, suddenly grabbing Sunny’s hand with her left and pulling her in around the waist with her right. “Then you dance,” she said breathily.

“Whoa!” Sunny exclaimed as Pipp spun her outwards fast enough to make Sunny’s ponytail fling out behind her.

When they hit their furthest point, Pipp held for a beat, then tugged to make Sunny spin right back into her arms, and when their bodies came together, she once again firmly held the other girl’s waist and actually transitioned into a dip with one smooth motion.

Sunny blinked as she looked at her classmates upside down before lifting her head to look back at Pipp who was grinning at her while giving her a look that made Sunset question whether there was more than just friendship blooming here. “And since there’s no script this time,” Pipp declared in a husky voice, “my turn to lead.”

Sunny actually giggled as Pipp lifted her back up and began to lead her in some less severe yet no less refined dance moves. “Everybody, move your bodies,” she called out to the others, “don’t just hit those instruments like you’re chopping vegetables. Feel the music with all you’ve got!”

Sunset turned to look over at Twilight. Several lights on her equipment had come on and seemed to blink along to the music itself while a mechanical stylus was transcribing a waveform onto graph paper. The two old friends and former lovers exchanged a satisfied smirk, both at the data coming in as well as the memories welling up in both of them.

“Why are you all looking at me like that?” Pipp asked, laughing, as the others all looked to her. “Is there something on my face?” She hadn’t realized that a set of pony ears had popped into existence atop her head and a stylishly curled purple pony tail was swishing to the music behind her.

Sunset leaned against the closest wall, crossed her arms in front of her chest and settled in to watch the show with a smile on her face.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 32: Cold Case

Sunset stepped out of the 5th Precinct’s elevator and looked around. Uniformed police officers and civilian-clad detectives mingled between the numerous desks of the bullpen, the din of subdued conversation and the clacking of keyboards dominating the soundscape, and off in the distance behind these trenches she could see some large office windows that Sunset thought held her goal.

But even as she took a single step forward, there were still the foot soldiers to deal with as a young woman with tan skin and in uniform stood in front of her, mustering the intruder with a cool gaze. “May I help you, ma’am?” she asked.

Sunset couldn’t begrudge the woman the way she mustered her up and down. It was highly unusual for a civilian to just march in on this floor without being escorted by an officer. But she had her reasons why she’d avoided the registration desk downstairs. “I was hoping to speak to your Captain.”

“The Captain’s a very busy man,” the officer said with a raised eyebrow. “You should have called ahead to make an appointment.”

Except showing up in person has at least a chance of getting me face time instead of an immediate no on the phone, Sunset thought. “I just need ten minutes of his time. It’s important.”

“And who may I say is calling?”

Sunset mulled that over for a bit. “An old friend,” she said finally.

The woman looked even more skeptical than before at the detective novel line, but turned around with a shake of her head. “Wait here.” She made her way over to the office Sunset had made out earlier and rapped her knuckles against the frame of the half-open door. There was a brief exchange before the blinders of the window were opened, to which Sunset raised her hand briefly in greeting.

There was an uncomfortably long beat after the blinders were closed again abruptly. Finally, the officer nodded in response to something being said and made her way back to Sunset. “Ten minutes,” she said curtly.

Sunset nodded in thanks and made her way over to the office. “Close the door,” a dark voice told her without preamble, and Sunset did so. With the door closed and the blinders drawn, the office was pretty dimly lit.

Captain Shining Armor hadn’t even bothered to look at Sunset as she came in, instead continuing to type something on his laptop computer. Sunset sat down across the desk from him.

“I don’t suppose you came here to help me nail that Canterlot U thief,” he said, still typing.

“What makes you think I would know anything about that?” Sunset asked innocently.

Shining Armor slammed his laptop computer shut and turned to look at her furiously. She could see the bags under his eyes. “Because Twily knows! And she won’t give me the name, which I can only assume is at your direction.”

Sunset considered further playing dumb, but instead she said: “She’s fifteen, Shining. Just a girl who made a mistake because someone lied to her. It’s not her who needs to be punished here.”

“That is not for a vigilante to decide,” he grated back from between clenched teeth. “I should slap some cuffs on you and charge you with obstruction. You do realize this, yes?”

“You’re not gonna do that, because you’d have to slap the cuffs on Twilight as well.”

Shining Armor grimaced and looked off to the side angrily.

“I’m sorry about what this must have dredged up for you. I hope it’s not too bad.”

“Oh, I’m just peachy,” he said, staring into nothingness. “The Chief is on my ass for not being able to solve a simple theft. The mayor is on my ass for not closing the case and wasting resources. And now that magic is back on the streets, every morning I wake up in a cold sweat and have to throw up until I’ve checked the news for unexpected earthquakes or weird lights in the sky.” He turned to stare at his guest. “And I believe mysterious gas leaks at high schools have joined that list.”

Sunset held his gaze. “You don’t like me very much, do you?”

“How could you tell?” he replied in a voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Listen,” she said, “I was freaking out just as much as you are right now when I learned that magic was coming back. I know you always disapproved of what we did, but we’re playing for the same team here! Nobody wants another Maretime Bay incident.”

“That’s not the reason I dislike you,” he shot back. “As much as I hate to admit it, I’ve always been glad that you were dealing with this magic bullshit for as long as you have.”

“Well then, out with it!” Sunset was also getting agitated by now. She had come here to do stuff, and having a shouting match with Twilight’s brother wasn’t on that list. “Maybe it’ll make you feel better if you say it to my face!”

“You really wanna know!? Fine!” He was actually yelling at this point. “It’s a big brother’s prerogative to hold a special grudge against those who would TEAR OUT THEIR LITTLE SISTER’S HEART AND STOMP ALL OVER IT!!!”

Sunset was taken aback by that. She had actually risen from her seat during the argument. Now she sat back down and lowered her eyes, mouth dry and unable to say anything in her defense.

Shining Armor sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. For as much as it had derailed everything, the act of spelling it out seemed to indeed have had a calming effect on him. “You’re right, though. Personal feelings aside, I know we both want to keep Canterlot, and by extension Twily, safe.” He shook his head and took a deep breath. “Why are you here, Sunset?”

Sunset swallowed and collected herself for a moment. “Do you remember Professor Discerning Eye?”

He looked as if he’d bitten into something sour in response. “Of course, I do. Everyone who has worked at this station more than three years does. What about him?”

“We all suspected that his murder had something to do with the Maretime Bay incident. Things from that case keep popping up everywhere I look in connection with the return of magic. I’d like to have a look at the evidence from back then.”

He passed a weary hand over his eyes. “And you think I should risk my career to give a civilian access to police files of an unsolved case because …”

Sunset shrugged and raised her hands. “I dunno … I am a historian. Can’t you just say I’m working on a true crime article for a blog in my off-time? I know it’s probably hard for you to reopen this case, but …”

“You don’t know shit, Sunset Shimmer,” he interrupted unceremoniously. “That case broke my first partner. The man who trained me, one of the finest homicide detectives in CCPD history, and I had to watch him break little by little every day, while I knew things I couldn’t tell him, things about magic he wouldn’t have believed even if I’d told him, until the one that got away eventually drove him into … an early retirement.”

Sunset reached across the desk and, after some hesitation, placed her hand on top of his. “Look at it this way. There’s new facts emerging in this case, and I can feel that the magical and mundane mysteries here are connected. Let me look into it, and maybe I can put this one to bed, for your partner’s sake as much as everyone’s.”

Shining immediately withdrew his hand, but the look she got was professional, if deeply saddened. With a final sigh, he pushed himself out of his chair and opened his office door. “Officer Magnolia,” he called into the bullpen.

Sunset also stood up and walked to the door as the young officer from earlier arrived and stood at attention in front of her precinct commander.

“I want you to escort Miss Shimmer here,” he said, nodding towards Sunset, “to the evidence room. She’s to conduct some … independent research on a cold case. I want you to pull everything we have on the MB-24 case, files, statements, evidence. Neither she nor the evidence is to leave your sight, officer, and you will put everything back exactly as you found it after she’s done looking it over. Is that clear?”

“Yes, sir,” Officer Magnolia replied immediately.

“Thank you, Shining,” Sunset said simply.

As he turned to go back into his office, he looked somehow even more tired than he did earlier. “You’ve got one hour to look over the files. Then I want you to get the fuck out of my station,” he said, and the door slammed shut behind him.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 33: A Tale of Two Principals

Sunset sat in the teachers’ lounge, angrily swiping through the photos she’d taken of the MB-24 case files which included notes taken from Bright Hope’s apartment after her disappearance. There were a couple in there that must have been written by her hand. The only problem was, none of them were in English, or even the English alphabet for that matter.

“Argh!” She couldn’t help but vocalize her frustrations. “Who writes their research notes in Cuneiform, their memos in Phoenician and their damn shopping lists in Linear B!? That’s some next level nerd shit. It’s like the woman never even considered the possibility of vanishing under mysterious circumstances, leading to a totally unqualified teacher having to do a handwriting analysis against some letters she may or may not have written to her abandoned daughter years ago! So inconsiderate!”

“Yeah, some people are just rude like that,” Gladys Harshwhinny replied from where she was sitting at the coffee table together with her fellow teachers, swiping through her own phone. “I hear some people even start shouting out of nowhere in a place others are trying to have a quiet lunch break."

“You guys are the ones always telling her to vent her frustrations in here,” Ms. Cheerilee chided gently, turning the page of the lifestyle magazine in front of her. “I find it very healthy to shout random gibberish sometimes.”

Sunset looked over towards Cranky who was calmly reading his newspaper and hadn’t bothered to engage in the conversation so far. “You’ve been here since just after the dinosaurs walked the Earth, Cranky,” she said.

“Rude,” Cranky muttered while continuing to read, “also not entirely inaccurate.”

“Did you ever have a student named Bright Hope? Would have gone to school here around twenty years ago, maybe a little less.”

He rubbed his five o’clock stubble in thought. “Can’t say the name rings any bells, but I had a lot of students over the years. You sure she went here?”

“No, but it would make sense,” Sunset explained. “I know she went to CU. If she was local before that, I’d say the odds are pretty good. Our school district only has a handful of high schools.”

The acting vice-principal shrugged. “Like I said, name doesn’t kick off anything in the old noodle. But you can always check the yearbooks.”

“Hang on a minute,” Ms. Harshwhinny said, actually putting her phone away and looking at Sunset. “Is this about some magic bullshit?”

“Uhm,” Sunset hesitated. “It’s … certainly magic bullshit adjacent.”

“Then leave us out of this mess, kid,” Gladys told her flatly.

“And here I thought we’d established this sardonic but well-meaning mentor-mentee relationship,” Sunset replied in mock hurt.

“I’m here to give you teaching advice,” she said sincerely, “but remember this: We’re the experts in what our subject matter is. When it comes to your ‘extracurriculars,’ you gotta figure this shit out on your own. You wouldn’t try and tell me how to do quadratic equations, would you?”

Sunset held that look for a moment, even as her phone began to ring. “Fair enough, Gladys. It wasn’t my intention to drag all this back in here when I came back to CHS.” Picking up her phone, she accepted the call as she stepped out into the hallway. “Hello?”

“Sunset? How have you been?” The voice at the other end was a familiar one.

“Cadence. Hi. I’ve been … alright, I guess. Why are you calling?”

“I was just on my lunch break. Figured you would be, too. … Shining told me about your little disagreement at the station the other day.”

Ah, of course he did, and of course you wouldn’t be able to just leave it be. You’re too good for this world, Cadence.

“Listen, sweetie,” Cadence went on, “I’m not trying to excuse his behavior, but Shining has been under a lot of stress lately.”

“Let me stop you right there,” Sunset interrupted. “It’s okay. I get it. I knew I was gonna get a frosty reception going there unannounced, and he’s got good reasons for feeling the way he does. I’m the closest thing to someone responsible for bringing magic into this world, so who else is he gonna vent his frustrations at? I was hoping it might have been a good thing to get some of this off his chest when I left.”

There was a pause at the other end of the line. “I think it might be, in the long run, but after he calmed down, he really was ashamed of himself for how he treated you.”

Sunset smiled. “Of course he was, because your husband’s a good guy. Tell him it’s alright, and that I’m doing everything I can to not let things get out of control like they did three years ago.”

“You really think it could be that bad again?” Cadence asked. She masked it well, but Sunset knew her well enough to pick up the hint of fear in her voice. Who wouldn’t be scared, knowing what they all did? Especially if they had a toddler at home.

“I don’t know, Cadence,” Sunset admitted. “There seem to be a lot of threads that connect back to that incident. I just don’t know how yet. Speaking of which, has anything strange happened at Crystal Prep lately?”

“No, thankfully. I’ve been watching like a hawk for anything out of the ordinary since Twily gave me the rundown of what’s been going on. Nothing so far.”

“Well, that’s good news,” Sunset said. “As long as it’s localized to CHS, maybe there’s a chance we can stop all of this before it gets out of hand. Just keep your eyes open, and give me a call if anything happens, okay?”

“Of course. Is there anything else I can do to help?”

“I don’t thi…” Sunset paused mid-sentence as a thought occurred to her, something that might both help her and alley some of Cadence’s fears by giving her something useful to do as well. “Actually, there is something you could help me with. You’re the principal of Crystal Prep. Could you check your school records and see if you ever had a student by the name Bright Hope? She would have been a student around twenty to fifteen years ago.”

There was the sound of a post-it note being ripped from its stack, shortly followed by a pencil moving across it, on the other end of the line. “Bright … Hope … Is there anything in particular you need to know?”

Sunset pondered that for a moment. “Does Crystal Prep keep mid-terms and finals on file? What I really need is a sample of her handwriting.”

“We do keep those on file, yes,” Cadence said carefully, “but anything with personal information on it other than the report cards are supposed to be destroyed after ten years.”

Of course, Sunset thought to herself with a sinking feeling in her stomach, damn you, modern privacy protection laws!

“However,” Cadence went on, “we’re still in the process of digitizing all our old records, and we’ve been going newest to oldest, shredding irrelevant papers only after we’ve made sure everything we need to keep from that year has been properly scanned in. Cinch really used to drag her feet on that issue before I took over. You said this was twenty years ago? There’s a chance they might still be sitting in a box in the archive somewhere, waiting to be disposed of.”

“Could you check?” Sunset was standing straight up at the news. Even if nothing came of it, even if Bright never even went to Crystal Prep, at least it would rule out one avenue in the investigation.

“Of course, sweetie. I’ll let you know as soon as I can.”

“Thanks, Cadence. You’re the best.”

She had barely ended the call and stepped back into the teachers’ lounge when the PA system came on. “Ms. Shimmer, please report to the principal’s office. Ms. Shimmer to the principal's office.”

A shudder ran down Sunset’s spine. “Hey, when does that stop feeling like being a teen who has done something wrong?” she asked the room at large.

Cranky and Gladys gave each other a look, turned back to Sunset and replied in perfect unison: “Never.”

Sunset quickly made it the short way from the teachers’ lounge to the principal’s office where she paused momentarily, spotting a pale-faced young man sitting in a chair in front of the office, hugging his backpack like a life preserver and looking like he was about to face a firing squad. “Sprout? Is everything okay?”

He looked at her, swallowed hard and shook his head wordlessly. Then he looked apprehensively towards the door that led into Principal Celestia’s office.

What did you do this time? I’ve never seen you this freaked out before. With a sinking feeling in her stomach, Sunset walked into the principal’s office and closed the door behind her. “You wanted to see me?”

“Yes, Ms. Shimmer. Please have a seat.” Celestia indicated a chair in front of her desk, then indicated the middle-aged woman sitting in the chair next to it. The woman had her blonde hair done up in a beehive and was wearing pink-rimmed glasses. “This is Mrs. Phyllis Cloverleaf, Sprout’s mother. I don’t believe you’ve met.”

“No,” Sunset said, extending her hand, “but I remember seeing you at the dress rehearsal. We didn’t get a chance to talk. How are you?”

“Concerned is what I am, Ms. Shimmer,” she replied coldly, ignoring the offered handshake.

“Okay,” Sunset said, trying to ignore the slight and stay professional. “In regards to what? Sprout’s grades have shown some steady improvement since the start of the school year.”

“I’m not worried about my son’s academic record, Ms. Shimmer,” she said in a tone that made Sunset wonder if her middle name might be Karen. “I’m concerned about some unsavory habits he might have picked up in this environment.”

“Like what?”

Mrs. Cloverleaf ran her eyes up and down Sunset’s body in a way that was slightly creepy before she picked up a sketchbook that had been lying on Celestia’s desk. “Something like this.”

Sunset looked over towards Celestia who gave a slight indication with her head to go ahead while her expression remained otherwise impassive.

Sunset began flipping through the sketchbook, raising an eyebrow almost immediately. “Hmmm … interesting angle … ah, his backgrounds have gotten more detailed … oh, that’s an interesting use of that shading technique …” When she’d gone through the entire thing, she put it down calmly and said: “He’s improved quite a lot, hasn’t he?”

Celestia raised an eyebrow, but couldn’t get in a word edgewise before a furious Phyllis Cloverleaf got all up in Sunset’s face. “I didn’t come here to discuss my son’s artistic talents! Don’t you find the subject matter a little concerning?”

“Maybe a little, but he’s a healthy young man finding out about his sexuality in his own way,” Sunset replied earnestly.

She could see Celestia lightly face-palming from the corner of her eye, but Mrs. Cloverleaf had already picked up the sketchbook, opened it to a random page and shoved it in Sunset’s face. “That is you, isn’t it!?”

By sheer coincidence, the page she had landed on did not only clearly feature Sunset in a very explicit situation, but also Sprout (or at least Sprout’s image of himself, since she didn’t think he was actually hiding an eightpack under his shirt,) engaged with her in that very explicit situation.

“Oh, I see what you’re getting it,” Sunset said, nodding judiciously. “Yes, I think his current fixation is going to stifle his growth as an artist if he keeps going like this. I’ve been nudging him to give landscapes a try. I think he’d be really good at those, but no luck so far.”

Phyllis Cloverleaf was making strangled noises in her throat, clearly enraged, but the sudden onset of speechlessness finally gave Celestia an opening to jump in as she rose from her desk with a cough. “Mrs. Cloverleaf. Why don’t you wait outside for a moment while I talk to my teacher?”

She stared first at Celestia, then Sunset and finally turned her nose with a harrumph, storming out of the office and slamming the door shut behind her.

Celestia sank back down into her chair and began rubbing her temples. “Wasn’t that response a little blasé on your part, Sunset?”

Sunset shrugged. “I’ve just been trying to roll with the advice everyone I’ve asked has given me. It’s gonna happen, and there’s really not much to do other than wait it out.”

The principal rested her chin in the palm of one of her hands and looked off into the distance. “That’s usually the best way to go about it,” she admitted. “I’ve got my own folder of pictures students have drawn of me over the years back at home. But the situation drastically changes when a parent finds out and comes banging on my door.”

“Speaking of which,” Sunset pointed out, her eyebrows knitting together in consternation, “isn’t she kind of at fault here, too? Or are we just gonna ignore the fact that she obviously went through her son’s belongings without permission? Sprout’s not the sharpest tool in the shed, but I don’t believe even he would just leave that lying around the house for her to find.”

“Dammit, Sunset,” Celestia groused, “stop making salient points. We need to deal with this situation right here and now, or do you want to give that fire breather a reason to keep snooping around until she finds out that you’ve been moonlighting as a teacher for dangerous magic on top of being her son’s favorite jerk-off fantasy?”

Sunset sat up a little straighter. “That would probably be bad,” she admitted. “Let’s not do that.”

“Well, I’m glad we’re finally on the same page here, at least.”

“Any suggestions?”

Celestia closed her eyes and put her hand on her chin. “I know the type,” Celestia sighed. “The important thing is that we make her feel like she scored a decisive victory here today. Then she’ll go home with a smug sense of superiority and unleash her personality on some poor assistant manager at Starbucks instead of us.”

“Okay,” Sunset muttered. “How do we do that?”

“Quiet. Thinking.” Sunset watched in amazement as she was brought back in time to when she’d observed her mentor calculating a complex political move while sitting on her throne in Canterlot Castle. This Celestia had the very same expression on her face at the moment. “Alright, here’s what we’re gonna do,” she said when her eyes finally opened.

Sunset nodded wordlessly, putting her absolute faith in this version of Celestia.

“When I start us off with the signal, I need you to play along. When you leave my office, you will give Mrs. Cloverleaf a very contrite look as you pass her but not say anything. I’ll handle the rest. You got all that?”

“Uh, I think so?”

“Good. Oh, and sorry in advance. I’m only going to enjoy this a little bit.”

“Sorry? What for? Also, you haven’t told me what the signal is yet.”

Out of nowhere, Celestia smacked her desk with her palm so hard that the windows rattled for a moment before launching herself into what Sunset could only describe as the Principal Canterlot Voice, which might actually be more impressive than the Royal Canterlot Voice on account of not being boosted by magic, that was certainly loud enough to be heard outside. “AND LET THAT PAYCUT BE A LESSON TO YOU, MISS SHIMMER!!! IF YOU WISH TO REMAIN A TEACHER AT THIS SCHOOL, YOU HAD BETTER START PAYING ATTENTION! INEXPERIENCE WILL ONLY EXCUSE YOUR INATTENTION FOR SO LONG!!!”

Sunset, on sheer instinct, shot to her feet and stood as straight as a first year Royal Guard cadet at his first parade. The chair she had been sitting on clattered by her feet as it fell over. “I … uhm … er …” she stammered while her pupils shrank to the size of pinpricks.

“WHAT WAS THAT?” Celestia roared. “I CAN’T HEAR YOU!!!”

“I’m sorry, Principal!” Sunset yelled in sheer terror. “It won’t happen again!”

“GOOD!” Celestia went on relentlessly. “NOW GET OUT OF MY OFFICE WHILE I DO YOUR JOB AND EXPLAIN TO THIS YOUNG MAN HOW INAPPROPRIATE HIS BEHAVIOR WAS AND HOW YOU’VE BEEN CARELESSLY LEADING HIM ON WITHOUT EVEN REALIZING IT!!!”

Sunset stood frozen on the spot until she realized Celestia was indicating the door with her chin. She turned on her heel, opened the door and simply fled. She had completely forgotten the instruction about the contrite look, but she later realized that a look of abject terror would probably also suffice for Celestia’s plan if Mrs. Cloverleaf’s shit-eating grin she saw in passing was any indication.

She was fully on the other side of the school building by the time her old pony instinct to stampede in the face of panic subsided. Resting against a wall while catching her breath and wiping some cold sweat from her brow, the cold and calculating part of Sunset’s brain couldn’t help but admire Celestia a little. The part of her brain that had just gone feral with fear while overlapping the image of her boss with an angry sun goddess simply went: Holy shit! I think I just had a glimpse of how Equestrian history would have come to a sudden and definitive end if our Celestia had ever snapped on the job.

Brrrt! Brrrt!

Sunset easily jumped two feet in the air at the vibration her phone made in her pocket. After shaking out her hands to stop the shaking, she checked it to see that there was a message from Principal Cadence that read: “Is this what you were looking for?”

After tapping the attached photograph to make it fill the screen, Sunset’s eyes went wide. Even in the low light of the apparent cellar archive, the handwriting on the page in Cadence’s hand looked immediately familiar. It seemed to be an old mid-term essay from 19 years ago, a time just before it was universal for every student to have access to a computer and a printer. The first two lines read:

Why archaeology is important in the modern world

By Bright Hope, Class 1-B

With a manic grin on her face and the existential dread from just a few minutes ago immediately gone, Sunset texted back frantically: “Yes! You are a national treasure, Cadence! Thank you so much!!!”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 34: Unraveling Mysteries

“Bright Hope. My mom’s name is Bright Hope.” Misty kept repeating the name after Sunset had told her everything she had found out.

“That’s right,” Sunset said quietly as the two of them sat in the guidance counselor’s office she had borrowed while the rest of her class was off doing something else. The old student file Cadence had sent over along with printouts of the police file and Misty’s old letters were spread out in front of them. Sunset had held nothing back, almost nothing.

“How sure are you about this?” Misty asked while struggling to take all of it in.

“Pretty sure at this point,” Sunset replied. She picked up one of the letters Bright Hope had written to her daughter years ago, or more specifically the envelope it had arrived in. “I’m no expert in handwriting, but it looks pretty clear to me. Also, you mentioned how the letters came from all over the world, so I asked Mr. Starshine to go through his old notes. The dates and postmarks all line up with archaeological digs they went on together.”

Misty looked at her. “Sunny’s dad knew my mom?”

Sunset nodded. “I’m sure if you asked him, he’d be happy to tell you some stories about her.”

The girl reached over to pick up a photocopy of Bright Hope’s driver’s license from the police files, quietly staring at the grainy black and white photo of a woman in her twenties, an attractive woman with curly brown hair, a winning smile and a birthmark on the right side of her throat. Misty was simply staring at it silently.

“How do you feel about all of it?” Sunset asked gently.

Misty shook her head. “I dunno,” she admitted. “I’ve had a lot of theories over the years about why the letters stopped coming. The possibility that she killed someone and was on the run from the police, now that wasn’t on my bingo card.”

“We don’t know that she was responsible for Professor Discerning Eye’s death,” Sunset quickly pointed out. “Argyle certainly was very adamant about the fact that she would never hurt him.”

“How did he die?”

Sunset grimaced. While she had resolved to not hold anything back after her painful lesson in dealing with Hitch’s problems, she had omitted the autopsy report and the crime scene photos from the printouts. “There was a large piece of glass from a broken display case lodged in his heart,” she explained, sanitizing the more gruesome details as best she could. “The police thought it was unlikely to have been accidental, so that’s why they treated it as a murder case, probably as the result of a botched robbery. But they could never firmly place a suspect at the professor’s home in the time frame, and there were no fingerprints on the glass.”

“The fact that she ran away certainly makes her look guilty,” Misty pointed out hoarsely, “and the fact that she sent me to steal something for her doesn’t help her case either.”

“We don’t know that those newer letters came from your mom,” Sunset countered. “You’ve pointed out the inconsistencies yourself, Misty.”

“Fine,” Misty acknowledged reluctantly, “there’s still the thing where she threw away her only daughter like a piece of garbage.”

Sunset’s heart ached for Misty when she heard that statement, and she placed an arm around the girl’s shoulders. “Misty, listen. I know this looks bad on the surface right now.” She pulled the crucial mid-term paper out and placed it in front of her. “But life is very rarely just black and white. If you do the math, she would have gotten pregnant with you when she was in her junior year of high school, barely a year older than you are now. Think about that for a moment. It couldn’t have been easy for her. There’s always two sides to a story.”

For some reason, despite the literal mountain of evidence in front of her, Sunset couldn’t bring herself to think of this woman as evil. Rather, she felt a certain kinship to someone who had clearly been an ambitious yet troubled youth at some point, someone who reminded her of herself in some aspects.

Misty turned towards Sunset, looking angry with tears standing in the corners of her eyes. “Is that supposed to make me feel better? Excuse what she did?” Her features shifted, and her lower lip began to tremble. “Maybe the simple truth of the matter is that she didn’t love me and didn’t want me.”

Sunset pulled Misty into a hug as she began to sob. “Sweetie, whatever you’re feeling right now, anger, resentment, sadness, probably all of the above and then some, you have every right to feel these things, and you have every right to some answers, answers only your mother could give you,” she said while gently stroking Misty’s hair. “But I want you to remember, whatever she did or didn’t do and however she feels about you, you are loved, Misty. There are people in your life who love you, and you’re worthy of being loved, always.”

Misty nodded while continuing to cry. “I’m sorry,” she said after a few moments, “I’m gonna ruin another one of your jackets.”

Sunset shrugged and patted Misty’s back. “That’s okay. This one was on sale anyway.” A weak chuckle escaped Misty’s throat in spite of herself, and Sunset smiled in relief at the sound. When Misty eventually broke the hug, Sunset handed her a tissue to clean herself up. “Are you ready to rejoin the rest of the class, or do you need some time alone?”

“No,” Misty said, shaking her head. “I think I’m good. I … I’m probably gonna need some time to digest all of this.” She gestured at the papers on the desk. “But thank you, Ms. Sunset. Thank you for telling me all this. I know more about my mom now than I did for the last fifteen years, thanks to you.”

“Of course,” Sunset said with a smile. “And if I find out anything else, I promise you’ll be the first to know. Speaking of, did any more suspicious letters arrive?”

Misty shook her head. “No, not since the night of the dress rehearsal.”

Which means whoever wrote them was close enough to realize that this part of their plan was compromised, Sunset thought to herself. For all I know, they might have been hiding in the shadows watching us that night.

Boom!

Startled, Sunset and Misty looked at each other after hearing the dull thud of an explosion. They picked up the paperwork quickly and made their way to the nearby chemistry lab.

When she opened the door, a thick, black smoke with an obnoxious smell greeted Sunset amid the coughing sounds most of Class 2-A was making. “Sta…, I mean, Mr. Writs! What happened? Is everyone okay?”

“Just a minor miscalculation in my demonstration, Ms. Shimmer,” Star Swirl said, fanning the air in front of his face while muttering. “Odd. It’s jumped again, throwing off the … Hmm, I’m going to have to look into this.”

Sunny and Hitch were in the process of opening windows to air the place out, but apart from a little coughing nobody seemed to be hurt.

“Blergh,” Pipp said, holding her nose with one hand and wafting the smoke towards the open window with the binder in her other hand, “this is like that time mom gave the staff the day off and got it in her head to cook for us.”

“I know,” Zipp said with a grin and raised her hand while mimicking the voice of their mother. “There’s no need to order in. I run three businesses, I’m perfectly capable of cooking some pasta.”

Laughing at the impression, Pipp also raised her arm, and the two sisters gave each other a look before simultaneously throwing their arms out in a mock imperious gesture.

Fhwoom!! Fhwoom!!

Suddenly, a gust of strong wind went through the room, pushing most of the smoke right out through the open windows. Most of the rest of the class had immediately ducked and now looked wide-eyed towards the two sisters who still stood there frozen on the spot with their arms outstretched.

“Wha …” Zipp was the first to get her bearings in the stunned silence that ensued. She looked over at Pipp. “Was that … Was that you or me?”

Pipp turned towards her, eyes wide. “How should I know? I don’t even know what that was.”

Sunset shared a look with Star Swirl before telling her students: “It looked a lot like pegasus weather magic to me. Zipp, come here a moment. And Pipp, go stand over by that window over there. Everyone else, just take a couple steps back, give them some room.” Sunset led Zipp to the corner of the room and pointed at a bit of leftover smoke just above them. “Try grabbing that.”

Zipp raised an eyebrow and gave Sunset a look as if she’d just grown a second head. “What do you mean, grab it? It’s smoke, Ms. Sunset. Have you ever tried grabbing a fistful of air?”

“Just suspend your disbelief for a moment and try,” Sunset encouraged, “do what feels right.”

With a dubious look on her face, Zipp reached her hand out towards the puff of smoke, not even able to physically reach it. There was a strange look on her face for a moment as she looked at her outstretched hand, then back at the smoke. She spun her wrist in a clockwise direction, and there seemed to be a flicker in the air. Another spin. More movement that disturbed the smoke. Again and again, until the smoke had pulled together into a handball-sized vortex of spinning air. Then Zipp made a beckoning motion and the ball floated towards her. “Whoa,” she exclaimed in surprise while batting the air around between her two hands like a ball. “That is … SO COOL!”

Looking over her shoulder, a mischievous grin appeared on her face. “Sis! Think fast!” With that, she lobbed the sphere over towards her sister across the room, although it was evident that the athletic Zipp had deliberately held back from throwing it at top speed.

“Wha? Ah!” With eyes going wide in surprise at first and then closing shut, Pipp frantically waved her arms for a bit before throwing them out in front of her. After a few moments of nothing happening, she opened her eyes again, realizing that the ball of smoky air was actually being held stable in front of her. She raised her left hand slowly, swatting the air ball lightly in the direction of the window, without actually touching it, where it dissipated outside with a whoosh.

Zipp raised both her arms in the air. “Whoo! We can airbend! That’s so awesome!”

Awesome was clearly not the word on Pipp’s mind as she angrily stomped across the room to stand in front of her excited sister. “What was that!? You could have hit me with that!”

“Yeah, but I didn’t,” Zipp replied with a grin. “Besides, what’s the worst that could have happened? It was a harmless puff of air.”

“A dirty, smoky puff of air that would have messed up my hair and stank up my clothes,” Pipp replied in obvious annoyance, pointing at herself. “Do you have any idea how much work this takes? I don’t just wake up in the morning, roll out of bed and dunk my head into a tub of hair gel like you do.”

“Just goes to show which one of us has the superior morning routine,” Zipp said, the grin never leaving her face.

“Oh, you think that’s funny, do you?” Pipp raised her hand right in front of her sister’s face, causing a blast of air to go off. Zipp stared back blankly, her hair standing straight up and looking as if she’d just lost a game of chicken with a power outlet. Pipp began to snicker. “Okay, that is kinda funny.”

“There will be consequences, sis,” Zipp informed her giggling sister, although the grin still had not fully left her face, “grave consequences when you least expect them.”

“Alright, you two,” Sunset said, “I know this is very exciting right now, and it’s okay to have a little fun with your new magic. But let’s not overdo it indoors, okay?”

“Sure, we’ll be careful, teach,” Zipp replied while wrangling her hair back down into a semblance of order, “but you might wanna tell them that, too.”

Following the line of where Zipp was pointing, Sunset immediately face-palmed as she saw the rest of the class in the midst of trying out various gestures, poses and B-Movie martial arts moves. “Alright, everyone,” Sunset said, clapping her hands immediately, “if you wanna try, let’s aim outside the windows, where there’s nothing breakable Principal Celestia can deduct from my paycheck!”

Thankfully, Sunset needn’t have worried. As became evident rather quickly, nobody aside from Zipp and Pipp had developed this power. That didn’t stop the others from trying for another ten minutes or so while the two sisters did their best to give helpful tips and explain how they did it.

Sunset decided to let them get it out of their systems until the inevitable disappointment set in and walked over to Star Swirl. “What happened?”

“You’ve said it yourself,” he answered. “Looks like your two students gained access to pegasus weather magic somehow.”

“Not that. The explosion. I told you to watch them and demonstrate some safe experiments to them, not blow them up!”

“Ah,” Star Swirl replied, somewhat embarrassed, “like I said, a minor miscalculation. Tell me something, Ms. Shimmer. Have you noticed an increase in the magic background constant of this world lately?”

“No,” Sunset said bluntly. “It’s a constant. It shouldn’t be changing at all.” Pausing for a moment, she then added quietly: “Besides, you should know the answer to that. With my own magic all but gone, I’m limited to visually perceiving its effects like normal humans. I probably wouldn’t be able to recognize a 10th level spell if it slapped me on the ass.”

“Of course,” Star Swirl muttered, “apologies. Since the night of the dress rehearsal, I’ve had to readjust all my instruments constantly to compensate for the increase in magic, that’s why one of my demonstration crystals over-channeled earlier. The perplexing thing is, it doesn’t seem to be a linear growth. Magic is returning to this world in fits and spurts. I’m monitoring the phenomenon, but the reason has eluded me thus far.”

“Well,” Sunset said with a sigh, “we wouldn’t want things to get boring, would we?”

After the others had tried and failed to copy the power that had come so naturally to the two sisters, the class gathered back around Sunset and Star Swirl at the tiled chemistry table. “This sucks,” Sprout muttered. “Why do they get cool new powers and we don’t?”

Recognizing a teachable moment, Sunset looked over her class and wondered aloud. “Why indeed? I’ve taught you enough of the basics for you to start thinking on your own. So, would anyone like to hazard a guess?”

The students looked around at each other with questioning glances, except for Sunny, and Sunset had to suppress a smirk of pride when she saw those furrowed brows that she had learned to recognize was a sign of her first student of magic being on the verge of a lightbulb moment. Picking up a piece of chalk, Sunny wrote four words on the blackboard: Formal, Harmonic, Chaotic and Dark. “First of all, we should define which of the types of magic we’re dealing with here,” she mused and, upon receiving a nod from Sunset, went on: “I think we can exclude formal magic. Ms. Sunset told us that we wouldn’t be able to do formal magic except maybe through the use of artifacts.” She crossed the word out.

Star Swirl quietly harrumphed, causing Sunset to look over and note a look of disapproval on his face, but he kept quiet for now.

“It’s not dark magic either,” Misty said, picking up some chalk and crossing out that option, too.

“What makes you so sure?” Sunny asked.

Misty shook her head with a self-deprecating smile. “Trust me, I know. I’m the only one who has really felt those effects up close, and it wasn’t that.”

“What … did it feel like?” Hitch asked, hesitantly and evidently trying not to come across too pushy on a sore subject. “You never talked about how it felt.”

Misty considered the question for a bit. “Cold,” she said eventually with a shrug. “It felt really cold. Like, a really chill wind on a cold winter’s day and you forgot your jacket at home, piercing through you from the outside. At least, that’s the best I can describe it.”

“Well, it didn’t feel anything like that,” Zipp pointed out. “Especially that part about coming from the outside. This definitely felt like it was welling up from the inside, right?” She looked over at her sister who nodded in agreement.

“So that leaves Harmonic and Chaotic, right?” Izzy put in.

Sunny nodded and looked at her teacher. “Ms. Sunset, would chaotic magic affect different ponies differently in Equestria? Like, would it have different effects on a pegasus than an earth pony, or a unicorn, for example?”

“No, it usually wouldn’t,” Sunset answered.

“Then, I think we have to conclude that it’s harmonic magic, and that’s the reason why it’s only the two of you,” Sunny argued.

The rest of the class, having nodded along so far, grew visibly confused as the last step of Sunny’s logic eluded them. “How’s that?” Hitch was the one to ask for clarification.

Sunny turned to her classmates. “Don’t you remember how Ms. Sunset explained harmonic magic to us? Each of the pony tribes and even the other creatures like changelings expresses harmonic magic in their own way. That would explain it. Ms. Sunset mentioned pegasus magic.”

After a bit of a stunned silence, Zipp was the first to point out the obvious. “But we aren’t ponies, let alone pegasus … es? Pegasi?”

“The correct plural is pegasus ponies,” Sunset pointed out.

“Uhm, yeah, that’s the one part I don’t really get myself,” Sunny admitted.

That admission of a lack of knowledge in the face of being put on the spot somehow made Sunset prouder than all the rationale leading up to it. Acknowledging what you don’t know was often more important to good scholarship than being able to lay out what you did know. “It was a very well reasoned deduction as far as it went,” Sunset praised while putting a hand on Sunny’s shoulder. “I’ll take it from here.”

Sunny took the compliment with a huge smile and stepped to the side to listen to Sunset’s further explanation.

“It’s true that you aren’t ponies,” Sunset began, “but just like what we’ve been discussing in regards to cutie marks the other day, you all have that potential in you. Back when the portal to Equestria was open, I’ve seen humans go into Equestria. Just like I turned into a human coming from there to here, the reverse is also true. They came out the other side as ponies, and the tribe they belonged to wasn’t random, seeing as it matched their counterparts. I can’t point to any part of human physiology that can tell what tribe one would belong to, but it is something inherent and consistent that comes with access to that specific harmonic magic. If we were to go to Equestria right now, I’m sure Zipp and Pipp would turn into pegasus ponies. As for the rest of you, you’d likely either be earth ponies or unicorns.”

“Oh!” Izzy suddenly became very excited. “Does that mean we might have some other magic? Like, like, moving things with our minds!” Placing her index fingers against her temples, she began to stare intently at one of the empty beakers on the teacher’s desk, her tongue sticking out adorably as she concentrated. When nothing happened, she let out a disappointed: “Awww.”

“Well, it does stand to reason that you might develop other powers over time,” Sunset mused. And fuck if I know what they’re gonna be! “So, be on the lookout for anything strange happening around you, and tell me right away if it does. As for you two, Pipp and Zipp, I’d like you to meet me at the park this weekend. I’ll run you through some exercises to test out your new abilities, but that’s best done outside.” Once they’d confirmed that, Sunset turned her head towards her fellow magic expert. “Alright, I think we should get back to it, then. Sorry to derail your lesson, Mr. Writs.”

“No apologies necessary, Ms. Shimmer,” Star Swirl replied cordially. “I’ve often found my most fruitful research resulting from a tangent. But as you say, let’s pick up where I had left off earlier.” Pulling an object out of his pocket that looked slightly too big to have been contained in said pocket, he sat the thing down carefully and beckoned the students closer.

The class stared, ranging from confusion to wonder to disappointment, at the geometric object before them.

“This is an enchanted crystal,” Star Swirl the Bearded said. “The crystal itself is capable of holding a magic charge, and if you look closely, you will see that it is inlaid with an arcane latticework circle, capable of directing the flow of magic to perform desired functions.”

The crystal was a pale pink and purple color, and as it turned they could see the circle like a hologram inside, rainbow-colored.

“Functions?” Sunny looked up from the crystal excitedly. “What can a crystal like this do?”

“Anything,” Star Swirl the Bearded said bluntly.

Sunset cleared her throat. “Well, anything might be a bit strong. Really, back in Equestria crystals like this are used for fairly minor tricks.”

Star Swirl snorted. “It’s hardly my fault that other wizards lack vision. To be sure, some ponies only use crystals to hold their shopping lists, or to light up a room, but in truth a magic crystal can do anything we command it to do. The trick, of course, is learning how to command it to do what you want. But in this it’s no different than a blank sheet of paper, or a hammer. Magic is a tool first and foremost, children, and artificial boundaries like this,” Star Swirl gestured disagreeably to the different kinds of magic Sunny had written on the blackboard, “are of no help at all. Small minds have always been afraid of what they do not understand.”

Feeling the need to defend the categorization she’d learned since magic kindergarten, Sunset said: “The fact that a framework does not perfectly model all empirical data does not make it useless. An established model is like a template. If we hold it up to the light of reality, we can see the rugged edges and missing pieces where our predictions don’t match what we see in the real world. And those are the places where we can learn something new.”

“Exactly,” Star Swirl concurred, “don’t limit your mindset to a rigid thinking, the gray areas are often the most fascinating ones, even if they lead into what can be labeled as dark magic, but that doesn’t make them taboo for study.”

“Theoretical study,” Sunset pointed out firmly, “so we can recognize and take the necessary precautions when dealing with it. Because the problem with your hammer analogy, Mr. Writs, is that dark magic is like a hammer that whispers to you to destroy everything and revel in the power. And when the other ponies around you turn against you in horror you should smash bigger things, to show them, show them all.”

“Just like a regular hammer, yes. I’ve done much of my best and most famous work while resisting the temptation to succumb to the dark vision of the whispers. And you can too, children!”

Sunset sighed deeply and rubbed the bridge of her nose. “Where’s Clover the Clever when you need him?”

“So, uhm,” Sprout asked, breaking the minor tension while poking at the crystal, “what does this thing do?”

Star Swirl cleared his throat and pressed a hidden button on the object, causing one side to flip open. After a bit of internal whirring and a minor rainbow lightshow from the object, a waffle cone with a perfect sphere of minty green and chocolate chip sprinkled ice cream on top sat before the class. “Sufficiently charged with moonlight focused through the lunar mesh, it produces one perfect serving that keeps your breath minty fresh with zero risk of cavities!”

Sunset could practically hear her students blink in confusion. “It’s a … lunar-powered ice cream maker?” Sunny asked incredulously.

Star Swirl nodded judiciously. “It also repels werewolves.”

Once the students had left, and Sunset was helping Star Swirl pack up his instruments, she couldn’t help but notice the soft smile on his bearded face. “Thank you for today,” she said.

He looked up and nodded with that same smile. “I ought to thank you. It’s been quite some time since I’ve had the opportunity to teach. I’d almost forgotten what it was like. They’re good kids.”

“They are,” Sunset confirmed. When she picked up one of the crystal examples, she paused. “Can I get your opinion on something? Your lesson today kinda made me rethink some prior assumptions.”

“Of course, Ms. Shimmer. I told you before, you’re always welcome to ask me for some advice.”

Sunset pulled out her phone and opened the pdf-file of Professor Eye’s unpublished article of the Crete excavation. She scrolled forward until she found the illustration of a certain something, zoomed in on the picture and handed it off to him. “What do you make of this?”

Star Swirl took it and began to study the picture of the rough-cut artifact in the shape of a hollowed out bull horn which looked at first glance like an ornate drinking horn. A dry sense of amusement washed over Sunset as she watched the wizened, bearded man who she knew to be a wizard handle the smartphone, zooming in here and there. “Is this a magical artifact?”

“You tell me,” Sunset said, “I don’t wanna prejudice your analysis by fronting my own conclusions.”

“Hmmm.” He made a wave with his left hand, in which a coffee mug appeared out of thin air. He took a sip while he mulled that over. “I assume the author is not a wizard. But it says here the majority of the material is obsidian with ruby inlays. I’d like to confirm that on the original item.”

“It’s not available, I’m afraid,” Sunset told him. “It’s currently being held in a safe location. But I can confirm the material composition. I’ve checked it myself.”

He nodded. “Obsidian’s unusual for the base of an enchantment. Low magic albedo, tends to absorb the charge that’s placed in it. Very inefficient.”

“That’s what always irritated me,” Sunset admitted. “Why would someone use it?”

Star Swirl shrugged. “Perhaps because they were still learning and didn’t know better. Perhaps because there was nothing else available. Perhaps simply because it looked cool.”

“Or perhaps they knew exactly what they were doing and used it for a reason,” Sunset countered.

He looked at her and quirked an eyebrow. “So you do have your own theory. I suppose if the intended enchantment was too powerful, it would be a good way to prevent over-channeling. Or it might have been intended to keep the item hidden. The properties of the material would swallow up overflow, make it harder to detect.”

“What do you make of the latticework?” Sunset asked.

“Crude but effective,” he replied. “The ruby is very precisely inlaid for maximum reinforcement. It’s a simple and old technique, but it seems very precise and intentional in its application, which leads me to revise one of my earlier theories. We’re not dealing with an amateur here. This human author obviously didn’t know what to look for, but you’ve checked it with your own eyes, Ms. Shimmer. Tell me, did this have a spell matrix?”

“Not when we acquired it,” Sunset said, “and no charge either.”

Star Swirl hummed, taking another sip from his coffee. “There’s three possible reasons for that. Number 1. It was never enchanted in the first place.”

“I don’t think so. There was dark magic residue on it. I’m reasonably sure it was active at some point prior to my analysis.”

Star Swirl nodded, accepting that conclusion without argument. “Number 2. The spell was a single-time use and it has been expended.”

“That was our initial conclusion, a summoning spell that unleashed a number of creatures which were subsequently defeated. What’s the third possibility?”

“That it was dispelled,” Star Swirl said, then he shook his head. “But that seems unlikely. It would explain the absence of a spell matrix, but it would leave a residual charge. You said it had no charge when you found it.”

“What if whatever dispelled it was the charge?” Sunset suggested.

The old wizard drew his eyebrows together. “Ms. Shimmer, I’ve given you my unbiased thoughts. Perhaps it’s time for you to fill me in on the context. What is this thing?”

“That,” Sunset said, tapping the phone screen, “is the Horn of Sombra, and we, that is two separate Twilight Sparkles and I, believe it to be responsible or at least instrumental in the Maretime Bay incident from three years ago.”

“Sombra?” Star Swirl’s eyes widened. “There was a Sombra in my world, enslaved the Crystal Empire for a thousand years.”

Sunset nodded. “Yeah, my Equestria had one, too. And there was one here as well.”

“I wasn’t aware of that.”

“Evil CEO businessman type,” she said, waving her hand dismissively. “My friends and I ran into him during our freshman year in college. He was using stolen Umbra magic to produce a shampoo that could mind control people.”

“Was that connected to this weird ad that was playing everywhere at the time? With the weird but catchy hip-hop song?” he asked curiously.

“That’s the one,” Sunset confirmed. “We had to create a musical counterspell and disseminate it by making a viral video with a rapping dog. It was a whole thing.”

“Is there a connection with this Horn of Sombra?”

Sunset shook her head. “No. We thought so for a time, because the effects of the shadow magic were so similar. But they aren’t the same. The name kinda stuck, anyway.”

“So it’s an unrelated tangent,” Star Swirl said, nodding judiciously, “I’d still like to hear that story someday if you wouldn’t mind recounting it in detail.”

“Buy me a drink when all this is over, maybe I’ll tell you about it,” Sunset replied cheekily before making her way over to the blackboard. “Back to the matter at hand, though. Back then we concluded, much like you just did, that it held a powerful, single-use dark magic spell. And when cast, it unleashed Tartarus on Maretime Bay.” She drew a simple outline of the Horn of Sombra on the blackboard, with an arrow next to it, and next to that the outline of several small shadow creatures and one enormous one.

Star Swirl nodded. “A reasonable assumption, Ms. Shimmer. But I get the impression that you’re second-guessing it right now.”

“There was something in your lesson today that made me think,” Sunset admitted, biting her lip. “About how we are biased in our thinking through the lens of a rigid model. We saw dark magic, we found the Horn afterward. Since this was everything we had to go on, we assumed the Horn itself was evil, but what if we had it wrong the whole time? What if the Horn was actually an instrument holding back dark magic that was then dispelled?” She erased the arrow from the Horn to the shadow monsters. “We saw those shadow beings resurface recently. But the Horn can’t be responsible for it on account of not having a charge and not even residing in this world, and unless we somehow missed some back in the day and they avoided detection for years, …”

“… they must have been a secondary effect, not directly related,” Star Swirl finished the thought.

Sunset nodded and drew a question mark in between the two other drawings, adding new arrows that went from the Horn to the question mark, and then to the monsters. “So the primary effect caused the secondary effect, something that is capable of planning, strategy, knowing to lay low for years until trying again.” Sunset immediately erased the question mark again and replaced it with a little smiley face with devil horns and a forked tail. “Some kind of conscious entity that was previously held at bay by the Horn of Sombra.” She drew the same devil smiley inside her rendition of the Horn.

Star Swirl stood up, picked up a piece of chalk and began adding runes to the Horn in the rough approximation of a ward spell. “So you’re saying this was a prison with some kind of dark entity that was dispelled. But what of the missing charge?”

“Living beings constantly produce their own magic, and you said obsidian by its nature would work very well to absorb magic.” Sunset added a few scraggly lines from the devil smiley towards the edges of the Horn, signifying a transfer of energy.

“Huh,” Star Swirl went, bushy eyebrows rising high. “A self-reinforcing magic containment device, with the entity trapped inside acting as its own magic battery. The more the prisoner rails against its prison walls, pouring their magic into it, the more powerful the seal keeping it in becomes.” He added some squiggly lines coming from the outside that stopped at the edges of the Horn. “And since the obsidian would absorb most, if not all, magic coming in from the outside as well, they couldn’t gather magic from the outside to break it either.”

“No chance of escape, unless someone was to dispel the spell matrix itself from the outside.” Sunset shuddered involuntarily at the thought of being trapped inside something like this for eternity, every attempt to escape foiled, no matter how powerful you are, and in fact made even more effective the more powerful the inmate was. It was almost too immoral an idea to contemplate.

“Ms. Shimmer,” Star Swirl said, apparently less appalled and full of intellectual curiosity, “I do believe this might be the most ingenious design for a magical prison I’ve ever seen. I’d sure love to have a chat with whoever came up with it.”

“Well,” Sunset muttered, “if Professor Discerning Eye’s Carbon-14 dates for the other artifacts found at the site are any indication, they died over 5,000 years ago.”

“Hmm, a shame,” he replied, “I never was that good of a necromancer, but I suppose, without a body, the point is moot to begin with.”

Sincerely hoping that he was just making a dark joke, Sunset said: “So you agree with my conclusion?”

“It’s a sound hypothesis,” he replied carefully. “If I was to peer review your work for publication, I’d probably have to insist on some experimental data to back up your findings, though.”

“Which brings me exactly to my next point,” Sunset said, her eyes fixed on the little devil smiley she had drawn to represent the artifact’s previously unknown occupant that was now apparently making a comeback. “If we’re gonna put this genie back in its bottle, we’re gonna have to construct a new Horn of Sombra.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 35: A Line in the Sand

“This was just before the premiere. You can see how nervous they all were,” Sunset said warmly as she swiped through the picture gallery on her phone. “Oh, and this is Pipp freaking out backstage after she ripped her dress during her first scene. Thankfully, Rarity was in the audience and fixed it right up between scenes, and I don’t think anyone else even noticed. Here they all are taking a bow at the end of the last performance.”

“Oh, they all look so adorable,” Cadence cooed, watching over her shoulder as the two of them stood in the municipal parking lot together. “And look, there you are.”

“Yeah,” Sunset said with a smile. “Didn’t expect them to drag me onto the stage to take a bow with them.” She sighed. “You know, I didn’t get to do any theater stuff in college. Didn’t realize how much I missed it. It’s gonna be hard handing the reins back to Luna next year.”

“You could always ask her to take you on as a co-advisor,” Cadence suggested. “Sounds like she does owe you one for saving the club from Celestia’s wrath in the first place.”

“Speaking of the wrathful one,” Sunset said, putting her phone away and looking towards her approaching boss.

“Colluding with the enemy again, I see,” Principal Celestia said cooly as she walked up to them.

Cadence giggled and went in for a hug. “You are incorrigible. Hello, Celestia.”

Celestia smiled and returned the hug. “Good to see you, Cadence.” After breaking the hug, she looked over towards Sunset. “Ready for the most boring Tuesday night of your life?”

“I guess,” Sunset replied a little unsure of herself, looking towards city hall where the regular school board meeting was about to be held. “I don’t really understand why you asked me to come. Isn’t this something you should bring your vice-principal for, or maybe one of the veterans like Gladys or Cheerilee?”

Cadence took it upon herself to explain. “It’s a tradition of the school district to bring all first year teachers to the first spring meeting, giving them a chance to learn the processes after they had some time to acclimate to their new schools.”

“Wait,” Sunset said, suddenly breaking out into a cold sweat, “all first year teachers? Does that mean?”

A smug and oily male voice suddenly spoke up from behind her. “Well, well, if it isn’t Sunset Shimmer.”

Oh, fuck me sideways! As every muscle in her body suddenly tensed up, Sunset stood stock still for a moment, her jaw working silently through a slew of insults before she turned around and said between clenched teeth: “Hello, Dapper. You look … well.”

The man was about Sunset’s age, wearing a tailored suit and tie that probably cost more than Sunset’s first car, dark hair slicked back with just a little too much application of gel. He regarded her over the rim of his designer glasses, letting his eyes run over her body just a little too long, as if remembering something with a slight smirk. “I wish I could say the same,” he replied eventually. “Still rocking that rebel without a cause look, I see. I thought you’d at least dress the part of a professional by now.”

She simply stared daggers at him as her fists clenched and unclenched at her sides.

Thankfully, Cadence took the opportunity to clear her throat and give the man a pointed look. “Mr. Facade, how about we head inside?”

Not breaking eye contact with Sunset and the smirk never leaving his face, he replied: “Of course, Principal. See you inside, Sunny-Buns.” With that, he followed Cadence towards the entrance.

After the two Crystal Preppers were out of earshot, Celestia asked with a raised eyebrow: “What the heck was that?”

Sunset held up her hand in a silent request for a moment as she began to pace back and forth for a bit. In through the nose, out through the mouth. Deep breaths, Sunset. After getting her emotions down from seething to mere simmering, she turned back towards Celestia who was still waiting for an answer. “You remember the first day of the school year when I told you about the moron who took that Crystal Prep job from me because of his family connections?”

Furrowing her brows, she nodded after a moment. “Vaguely. So?” She pointed towards the door Cadence and the man had just gone through with a questioning look.

“Behold the moron,” Sunset confirmed. “Dapper Facade.”

Celestia frowned. “Alright, that explains some of it. First impressions are, he’s a bit of a smarmy asshole, I’ll grant you that. But you’re not normally this … flappable. What gives?” As a career educator, this Celestia was just as capable of reading someone’s body language as her royal counterpart, not that Sunset thought her body was currently anything but screaming its displeasure loud enough for anyone able to see lightning and hear thunder to pick up on.

Sunset looked off to the side. “Well, I told you we were in the same dorm while we were studying abroad. I’d just come out of a bad break-up, so I was in a weird headspace, and let’s just say maybe I jumped into a casual fling that turned a little toxic in the end.”

Standing there silently for a moment, Celestia’s face made some weird movements. She brought her hand up to her mouth and looked at Sunset with a mirthful twinkle in her eye. “Oh, hohoho, hihihi … HAHAHAHA!!!” It didn’t take long before she was, somewhat unexpectedly, doubled over in a full belly laugh, her laughter echoing across the parking lot. “Oh, my stars! Are you telling me that after you broke up with Sparkle, that guy caught the rebound!? Hihihi.”

“I’m not proud of it, you know, so you don’t have to rub it in,” Sunset said while blushing furiously. She hadn’t quite expected that reaction from her mentor. “Please don’t tell Gladys about this, or I’m never gonna hear the end of it.”

“Oh, I haven’t had a laugh like that in years. My lips are sealed,” Celestia promised, wiping a tear from the corner of her eye after she’d brought the last of her giggles under control. “Seriously, though, are we gonna have a problem when we go in there?”

Sunset shrugged, somehow feeling better after hearing Celestia’s silvery laughter in spite of being the butt of the joke. “Only if he opens his mouth.”

“Well, that shouldn’t be a problem. The understanding is that first year teachers are supposed to be seen but not heard at these things. That includes you, in case you’d forgotten.”

Sunset shrugged again, made a motion to zip her mouth shut, then added another motion, and another, and another, and another, and yet another as Celestia grew visibly confused.

“What was that?”

“Wasn’t that obvious?” Sunset replied, repeating the motions more slowly while adding a verbal explanation to go along with them. “I zipped my mouth shut, locked it with a key, dug a hole in the ground, buried the key in the hole, built a house on top of the hole, then moved into the house atop of the hole with the key in it.”

The confusion gave way to recognition as a sad smile made its way onto Celestia’s face. “I miss her too sometimes, you know.”

Sunset nodded, swallowing the lump in her throat. “Whenever I’m upset, I try to remember one of her jokes. But they become unfunny when I try to tell them.”

Celestia drew closer and laid a comforting hand on Sunset’s shoulder. “Ready to head inside?”

“Gimme a minute. I’ll catch up.”

Nodding and giving her shoulder a gentle squeeze, Celestia turned to head inside.

As Sunset stood there, gathering her thoughts, another woman approached from the shadows of the late evening, the white curls of her silvery hair lightly swaying as she walked. “Good evening. Ms. Shimmer, was it?”

“Headmistress Opaline,” Sunset replied in surprise. “Yes, good evening to you. I didn’t expect to see you here.”

“We teach grades one through four in house at the orphanage,” she explained her presence, that same unreadable expression on her face she had worn when Sunset first met her. “I’ve taken note of the fact that Misty has been spending a lot of her time at CHS lately, outside of regular school hours. I hope she’s not troubling you.”

“Not at all. Misty had a bit of a rough time integrating with the rest of her peers at first,” Sunset replied carefully. “I’m glad she’s more actively participating in after school activities these days.”

“Yes, I suppose,” Opaline said coldly. “She also tells me that you’ve been looking into the matter of her birth mother.”

Somehow I wish she hadn’t. “It just so happens that I had some connections that led me onto the right trail. I’m told you don’t have any records, so I thought Misty deserved to know as much of the truth as I could find. Wouldn’t you agree?”

Drawing very close and giving Sunset a penetrating look that felt like a cold fire, Opaline said: “You’re playing a very dangerous game, Ms. Shimmer.”

For some reason, Sunset felt like that had almost come out as a threat, but she wasn’t the type to cower before anyone except maybe Celestia. So she drew herself up to her full height instead of retreating. “What exactly is that supposed to mean?”

Not backing down either, Opaline replied. “I’m sure your heart is in the right place, and that you believe you’re doing the right thing. But you’re a rookie teacher. I deal with abandonment issues, all day, every day. And I try to teach these kids to look forward, not backward. Reopening those old wounds can be detrimental to their development.”

On the face of it, the argument made sense, and Sunset briefly had to look away as her regret welled up about how she had initially fucked up in how to handle Hitch’s situation. But then some other regrets reminded her of certain lessons. “You may be right,” she said evenly, “it can hurt to face our past. I may just be a rookie, but I know a thing or two about facing my own past, and we all have to face our past sometimes in order to heal and really move forward, instead of just pretending to move forward. I think Misty is at an age where she needs that.”

Opaline stared back, and for the first time Sunset felt like she could detect some emotion behind those blue orbs, a momentary flash of anger. Then something odd happened. Her eyes almost seemed to change for a moment, growing softer and seemingly even changing color for a split second before she clenched her eyes shut and moved her head to the side, as if trying to hide or suppress something in the moment. When she looked back up, her eyes were as cold and steely blue as before. “Heed my advice, Ms. Shimmer, before it’s too late: You should drop this fool’s errand of trying to find her mother,” she said in an intense whisper, her voice dropping even lower for the final few words, “for Misty’s sake. Before she gets hurt.”

Not awaiting a reply, Headmistress Opaline Arcana turned and walked away in the direction of city hall, pausing momentarily with what seemed like an involuntary jerk of her head before resuming as if nothing had happened.

Sunset was left stunned, and it took her another minute before she gathered herself and headed inside for the school board meeting as well.

She didn’t know it yet, not consciously at least. But on some level deep down she could feel it. The opening shots of a battle had just been fired, a battle that would end the war which had begun in Maretime Bay over three years ago, one way or another.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 36: Mutually Assured Destruction

Sunset was a bundle of nervous energy as she sat in the school board meeting. The conference room held several tables pushed together into a rectangle. At the head sat the five members of the school board, the chairperson of which was a positively ancient woman who was currently droning on in a monotonous voice about budgets or something.

Barely paying any attention to her while sitting on the left side together with Celestia, Sunset’s eyes kept going towards Opaline Arcana who sat opposite the board members, and she couldn’t help thinking about their earlier interaction. I’m not crazy, right? What she said definitely came across like a threat. But you could also see it as just being protective of Misty. Why is she so hard to read?

Unable to make any progress in her own head, Sunset tried to pay attention to the meeting, but every time her eyes went back from Opaline to the chairperson, she inevitably met the eyes of Dapper Facade sitting next to Cadence across from her, and every time she looked, he was looking at her with that infuriatingly smug grin of his which made her skin crawl.

Faced with total boredom on the left, infuriating memories in front of her and annoyingly out of reach questions on her right, she eventually opted to keep her eyes on the notebook in front of her. Not that that helped as she began doodling little caricatures of the three people currently making her feel like she was stuck in hell. At some point, when she was adding an eye patch and a mustache to her cartoon face of Dapper Facade, Celestia glanced over from the corner of her eye, reached over in silent disapproval and turned the page in her notebook. Sunset clasped her hands together and tried to silently endure from that point on.

The old woman in charge of the board eventually slammed her little gavel down. “I believe that takes care of everything on the agenda. Now, does anyone have anything else to bring up before we adjourn?”

Please, let this suffering end, Sunset thought to herself. The meeting had gone on for over two hours at this point, and she felt like she needed to have a serious talk with Celestia about certain things.

“I have something to bring up, Madame Chairperson.” Sunset whipped her head around to see the moron stand up with a raised hand. She briefly glanced over at Cadence who was looking at him with a mix of surprise and irritation. I see I’m not the only one who gets annoyed by him.

“Yes, I don’t believe I know your name, young man,” the chairperson said.

“Dapper Facade, Crystal Prep, ma’am.”

“Very well. Go on, Mr. Facade.”

Taking a moment to straighten his tie, he said: “It is my understanding that the district’s science fund, which was previously allocated to Mr. Whitestone, the chemistry teacher at Bridlewood High until he was arrested for cooking meth in his lab, has not been redistributed and is currently just sitting there. Is that correct?”

“Yes,” the chairperson answered neutrally, “the fund has been frozen until further notice.”

“Then may I make a suggestion that we put that money to use? We could turn it into an award for Teaching Excellency, to be distributed among the high schools with the best teachers.”

“And I suppose that means you think that money should go to Crystal Prep?” At least the chairperson wasn’t taking in his boasting at face value.

He held out his hands and shrugged. “Not all of it, of course. The other high schools should receive a portion. But yes, it’s general knowledge that Crystal Prep has the most distinguished teachers in the district, so naturally the lion’s share should go towards upholding that high standard. I mean, if you look at other high schools in the district, they had to scrape the bottom of the barrel to get another foreign language teacher to meet the board’s requirements this year. Clearly, the quality of their staff has taken a bit of a dip.” He was looking straight at Sunset while making the latter part of that statement with a suppressed grin.

Sunset was gritting her teeth and gripping the edge of the table in front of her, seething. She could feel Celestia’s hand touching her back, unsure whether she was comforting her or holding her back from lunging across the table, or both.

Cadence tugged on Dapper’s sleeve to make him sit down, unable to publicly chastise one of her own teachers. “Perhaps,” she said diplomatically, “the future use of that fund would be something the board would like to put on the agenda for the next meeting.”

“I’m just saying,” Dapper went on undeterred, that same smug grin on his face, “you’d want to reward the teachers who actually get results and set a good example for their students, not the kind of faux drama teacher who gets so embarrassed by how badly their students are messing up on a dress rehearsal that they pull the fire alarm and fake a gas leak.”

That did it. Sunset’s vision went red. She maybe could have endured the veiled insults and insinuations about herself silently, but the moment he suggested that her students were somehow inept, she found herself slapping her palms on the desk in front of her and shooting to her feet. “You wanna take this outside and say all that to my face, jackass!?”

The room erupted into shocked gasps and a clearly audible facepalm next to her as the chairperson banged her little gavel vehemently to restore order. “Order! Order! I must say, young lady, I will not tolerate this kind of outburst. Your name is?”

Fuck! In addition to being angry at everything else, she was angry at herself now for rising to his bait. “Sunset Shimmer, Canterlot High, ma’am. Sorry.”

“I believe I’ve made my case,” Dapper said to the room at large.

Celestia tugged on Sunset’s sleeve and whispered in her direction: “Sunset, sit down.”

“No, wait, please,” Sunset said, her brain going into overdrive to do damage control. She was committed now, even though a part of her warned her that she was way too riled up right now, but she had to try. “I sincerely apologize, but I can’t just let what this f… first year teacher said stand. May I respond?”

The chairperson gave her a stern look, then waved her on after a moment. “Very well, I believe this is your first meeting, so I’ll let you off with a warning this time. But I expect you to comport yourself in a reasonable fashion from now on. You have been warned.”

“Thank you, Madame Chairperson,” Sunset said, feeling the tug on her sleeve stop. She pointed at her rival. “This … guy would have you believe that the money he’s talking about should be appropriated according to the credentials of the teachers. But Canterlot High has the largest student body and the smallest budget across the entire high school division. Of course we can’t afford to hire tenured professors to teach high school classes in their spare time. We’ve got teachers paying for art supplies out of their own pockets for after school activities, we’ve got alumni donating their time and resources to refurbish our bathrooms. But what’s important are the students, aren’t they? Our students deserve that money just as much as anyone’s. And with respect to Crystal Prep, CHS is a public school and could put that money to far better use. I believe the only fair way would be to apportion the funds according to student numbers. Thank you for your consideration.”

There were some approving murmurs across the room and even the chairperson looked like Sunset’s sincerity had reached her as she nodded to herself. Then the moment was broken by a sarcastic slow clap from Dapper Facade. “A pedestrian speech, coming from a pedestrian teacher who holds a grudge because she was rejected from a teaching job at Crystal Prep.”

“You’re not a better teacher than I am just because mommy and daddy bought you a degree from Cambridle, dipshit!” Sunset retorted to another round of audible gasps. That one did crack his facade as a dark look came over his face. However, the momentary satisfaction of getting her own shot off melted in the face of knowing that she herself had just taken what little goodwill she’d garnered round the back and shot it in the face. “If you were, you’d know that it’s the students that matter, not your petty ego.”

“Please,” he said, “my students are all Straight-A students. Can you say the same, Sunny-Buns?”

“My students can kick your students’ butts any day of the week in any subject!”

This time, the hand that reappeared at her sleeve did forcefully pull Sunset back down to her seat as Celestia hissed under her breath: “Sit down, Sunset.”In a nearly identical move, Cadence also wrangled her unruly subordinate into sitting back down.

The chairperson was clearly not amused either as she once again banged her gavel for order amid the general whispers and noise that the spat of the two rookies had sparked. I want to go home, Sunset thought despondently.

“May I interject something at this point?” The voice that spoke up next came from Sunset’s right.

“Yes,” the chairperson said, seeming somewhat exhausted, “the board recognizes Headmistress Opaline Arcana, Canterlot Municipal Orphanage.”

“Thank you, Madame Chairperson. Perhaps the two young teachers are somewhat consumed by the competitive fires of youth, and that is admirable if somewhat crude. But they do make one fair point. As head of an education institution, and I’m sure my colleagues in primary education will agree with me on this, we do have a vested interest in knowing which of the inner city high schools is the best. We wouldn’t want to refer our charges to an inferior school when sending them on their road towards higher education.”

“And how do you propose we make that determination?”

“The school district used to have a mechanism in place to make that determination for us, although the event has been discontinued.”

As one, Celestia and Cadence began to groan.

“You’re referring to the Friendship Games,” the old crone surmised, clearly a lot sharper than Sunset had given her credit for until now.

“Precisely. Perhaps we could put the fires in these young educators to use in a competitive setting, and tie the appropriation of these funds to whoever does best. Ms. Shimmer believes that the needs and achievements of the students should speak for themselves. Mr. Facade contends that the quality of the teachers is paramount. So if CHS wins, we distribute the fund according to student numbers. If Crystal Prep wins, we award the money according to the quality of the teaching staff.”

“Hm,” the chairperson went thoughtfully, “that does sound like a reasonable way to resolve this argument.”

Celestia stood up. “The Friendship Games have been discontinued for a reason. In my experience, they’ve often fostered an unhealthy obsession and rivalry between the schools and more importantly the students, rather than the friendly spirit of competition they were always supposed to have.”

“And,” Cadence put in, clearly wanting the Games to stay buried as much as Celestia did, “it’s always been an informal event between the two schools, judged by a panel of administrators of both sides. It doesn’t serve very well as a realistic and unbiased indicator of academic accomplishments.”

“And I remember the last Games coming with a rather hefty price tag,” the chairperson added. “Construction of single-use outdoor venues, loss of the deposit on a rental dirt bike that was destroyed, damage to CHS school property in the form of a statue.” She looked straight at Celestia while listing those points from memory, and Celestia actually seemed to sink deeper into her chair under that withering gaze as she sat back down.

“Those all sound like solvable problems to me,” Opaline pointed out. “We restrict it to events that CHS has the facilities for, as to not give any unfair advantage to either side based on their current funding, and we appoint an unbiased judge as the head of the panel. I would happily volunteer. I would be available for, let’s say,” she said, consulting her pocket calendar a little ostensibly, since it seemed she already had a date in mind, “I’d be available on the second Friday of April.”

Wait, that’s … that’s the first day of the full moon! That night will be … “That’s less than two months away,” Sunset interjected, unable to fully keep the panic out of her voice. “That seems a little short notice, don’t you think?”

“If our goal is to determine which school we refer to our outgoing class,” Opaline said, staring at Sunset with a cold and calculated gaze, “it behooves us to hold the Friendship Games before the school year is over, does it not?”

What is her game? Does she know, or is this just coincidence? “Surely both sides could use a little more time for preparation,” Sunset argued back.

“All I’m hearing,” Dapper Facade cut in with a shit-eating grin, having recovered his composure at this point, “is someone preparing their excuses in advance, Sunny-Buns. You were crowing about how your students were ready to face anything at any time just a minute ago.”

As Sunset gritted her teeth and dug her nails into the table in front of her, she saw Cadence grab the man’s sleeve and pull him to face her before giving him a dark look to cut it out. But he’d already done his damage.

“Fine,” Sunset grated between clenched teeth, Opaline momentarily forgotten and her vision going red once more. “You’re on!”

It only took until Celestia’s prolonged sigh next to her to regret that declaration.

Excited whispers could be heard around the room, all involving the return of the Friendship Games, and the chairperson consulted with the other board members briefly before calling for order with her gavel once more. “Very well, under the conditions Headmistress Opaline has laid out, I don’t see a reason to veto this outright. So let’s put it to a general vote. All in favor of reinstating the Friendship Games?”

Several hands around the room went up, led by Opaline whose argument had led many of the representatives of the primary, middle and junior high schools around the district to form a voting bloc with her. Three of the five board members raised their hands. Sunset didn’t need to look, but of course Dapper Facade had raised his hand almost immediately while still pointing that smug grin at her. Hesitantly, Sunset raised her arm while staring daggers at him as Celestia and Cadence pointedly kept their hands on the table in front of them to signify their opposition.

Looking around the room, the chairperson slammed her gavel down once. “We have a quorum. A new iteration of the Friendship Games, on a trial basis, will be held this coming April. Miss Arcana, since you already volunteered to head up the panel of judges for the event, can I count on you to coordinate the necessary preparations with the two schools?”

“Why, of course,” Opaline said magnanimously, “it’ll be my privilege.”

Celestia was fuming, both literally and figuratively, as she stood with Sunset out in a dark corner of the parking lot after the school board meeting, having lit up a cigarette the minute they had left the building. “What the hell happened in there, Sunset? The Friendship Games? Of all the childish things to …”

“Celestia!” Sunset interrupted, and that note of deadly seriousness in her voice coupled with using her first name gave Celestia pause. “There’s something you need to know. There’s more at stake here than you know. Our students might be in danger.”

Celestia gave her a penetrating look, swallowed her agitation and put out her cigarette. “What do you mean?”

“That date,” Sunset began, “second Friday of April, it’ll be the first of three nights when the portal to Equestria will be open due to the alignments of the moons.”

“What? Then why would you not say that!?”

“Say what exactly? Sorry, school board, that day doesn’t work for us because of the chances of trans-dimensional portal fuckery occurring? I did try to get them to move it.”

“You … you did, didn’t you?” Some of the ire that had been directed at Sunset dropped from Celestia. “Then why didn’t you oppose the Games as a whole?”

“You saw the turnout, my vote wouldn’t have swung it.” She looked down and away in embarrassment. “And … I did let Dapper get under my skin. But more importantly, it feels like I got blindsided by that woman. It all went according to her plan, no matter what you or I or even Cadence had to say.”

“That woman?” Celestia frowned. “You mean Opaline?”

Sunset nodded, glad that Celestia was able to keep up despite her irritation. “It all felt a little convenient, didn’t it? She brought up the Friendship Games, suggested the date, had all the answers. And the way everyone voted with her? As if she’d worked the idea with the crowd beforehand.”

Celestia put her chin between her thumb and index finger. “I’ve known some of the administrators in there for decades. None of them have ever given two figs about the Friendship Games before. You think she had all this figured out from the start? To what end?”

Sunset shook her head. “I don’t know. But I know a bullshitter when I see one, and that was some bullshit in there. Celestia, I’m afraid our students are in danger. Crystal Prep’s, too. Whatever has been going on since the school year started, it feels like it’s coming to a head.”

Celestia pulled out her silver case, almost went for another cigarette, then thought better of it and began chewing on her thumbnail instead. “I can talk to Cadence,” she said half to Sunset, half to herself. “If the portal is important in all of this, maybe we can hold the Friendship Games at Crystal Prep, keep it out of the equation? We held the last ones, so it’d be their turn to host.”

“Worth a try,” Sunset encouraged, though her statement lacked conviction. “But I’m betting Opaline is already coming up with reasons why the Games should be held at CHS, and the chairperson basically handed her carte blanche to organize everything, playing right into her hands.”

“Who is that woman, Sunset?”

Sunset shrugged helplessly. “Honestly, I dunno anything about her. I’ve only met her once before tonight. She’s on the school board. Don’t you know her?”

“Barely, and only professionally. She hasn’t been here that long.”

“How long?”

“She took over the orphanage, what was it, three years ago, maybe,” Celestia guessed.

Sunset couldn’t help but chuckle at that, feeling like she was going insane as the mystery stared her in the face and yet remained infuriatingly beyond her. “Three years. Three years, huh? It always comes back to that fucking number!” She spotted a discarded can in the parking lot and gave it a mighty kick. “FUCK!!!”

Celestia stood there for a moment, mentally catching up. “The Maretime Bay incident. You mean …”

“Yes, I mean!” Sunset yelled back. “It always comes back to that fucking day.”

“Do you think …?”

“I don’t know, okay!?” Sunset yelled, pleaded, retorted and despaired all at once as she rounded on Celestia. “I don’t have all the answers! I wish I did! You told me to keep the kids safe and get to the bottom of this, but I don’t know anything. I never did. Don’t you think if I had all the answers, I would have kept a lid on all of this? I would have never endangered my students, never allowed magic to return. If I had all the answers, even back then, I would have prevented what happened three years ago in Maretime Bay, and then Pinkie Pie wouldn’t be …” Her vision swam as she was unable to see Celestia through her own tears and unable to say that final word. Instead, she turned, sat down on the curb and buried her face in her hands. “I’m sorry.”

She could feel Celestia’s presence sitting down quietly beside her, giving her time before speaking up. “I’m sorry, Sunset. I feel like I’ve made the mistake I made years ago when I told you to keep magic out of the Friendship Games all over again. Rather than facing the reality of the magic being here head on, I just shut my eyes and wished for it to go away, putting all that burden on you. I never even properly apologized, and then I went and did it again after the dress rehearsal.”

“What do we do, Celestia?” Sunset asked. Harmony knew, she could use some good Celestia advice right now. “I feel like I’m drowning in a maelstrom of craziness, and I don’t know where up or down is anymore.”

“We do what we can,” Celestia replied, “we teach. We prepare our little students as best we can, arm them with the knowledge and skills to handle whatever life will inevitably throw at them, and then we hope against hope that it won’t be as bad as we imagine it to be. And we believe in them, so that hopefully they’ll believe in themselves.”

“You want me to keep teaching them magic?”

Celestia nodded.

Sunset shook her head. “How can I make them believe in themselves and that everything will be okay if I don’t believe it myself? I've lived it, and I know that some days good vibes and positive thoughts just aren't enough.”

“Because they believe in you, and sometimes we need to keep up that mask of knowing all the answers for their sake, so they can have faith, first in us and then in themselves. And if you have trouble believing in yourself or anything else right now, that’s fine, just know that I believe in you. So believe in the me that believes in you.”

Turning her head ever so slowly to meet Celestia’s kind eyes, Sunset said: “Did you … seriously just quote Gurren Lagann at me?”

“After all the anime nights Luna has forced on me, some of it had to rub off eventually,” Celestia replied with a sheepish grin. “Search your feelings, young one, you know it to be true. I’m betting your Celestia sometimes phoned in her advice by quoting popular movies and books, too.”

In spite of everything, Sunset began to chuckle, as did Celestia herself when she put an arm around Sunset’s shoulder and drew her into a hug.

“Thanks, Celestia,” Sunset said after their giggles had subsided, “I needed that.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 37: Believe in the Me that Believes in You

“Going low this time, sis!”

The frisbee arced through the air and dipped low in a way that seemed to defy the flight path it should have taken. But Pipp bent her knees, making a hooking motion with her fingers, and the toy began to rise again in an even more gravity-defying manner as it curved around her until she stretched out her arm and sent it back towards her sister. “Ha!”

Grinning, Zipp pushed off the grass with a burst of air, sending her higher than what an ordinary jump should be able to do, catching the frisbee above her head. “Nice! Ready to go again?”

Since it was an unseasonably warm spring day, Sunset had decided to hold her magic class / Friendship Games prep outside on the lawn of CHS grounds, a quiet corner with a few trees on the opposite side of the school building from the sports clubs and any other prying eyes.

Zipp and Pipp had improved control over their new magic in leaps and bounds. Meanwhile, the rest of 2-A was sitting in the grass, doing homework or studying together in small groups. But all of them occasionally glanced over at the pegasisters with a jealous look while Sparky was running around, amusing himself by chasing squirrels.

Sunset was standing off somewhat to the side, watching over her students and trying to enjoy the peaceful moment like they seemed to do, but it proved difficult. What she knew, or at least expected, to be coming kept her in a continued state of anxiety, so she jumped slightly when a voice spoke up behind her shoulder.

“This is gonna take some getting used to again.” Cranky Doodle stepped up next to her, watching the two students batting around the frisbee while obviously using magic.

Sunset studied his face for a bit, noting any lack of surprise on it.

He looked back, obviously noting the look on her face as well, and decided to answer her unspoken question. “Celly filled the rest of us in on the details as best she could. We will do what we can to cover for you, but …” He shrugged helplessly. “You’re the expert in this, kid.”

She nodded in response. As much as she felt the support in his words and as much as she appreciated Celestia’s words the other night about putting that burden on her, Sunset knew that she was the only one who could do what was required, and she’d accepted that. “I know. Thanks anyway.”

“What steps are you taking?”

Sunset shrugged in response. “Trying to give them the guidance I wish my friends and I had when we were in their place. I’ve got one more iron in the fire that’ll hopefully give us an edge. I just hope it’ll be ready by the time the Friendship Games come around.” Even though Twilight was making progress with Star Swirl’s help, it was slower going than she’d hoped in creating a new magic containment device. Whether it would be ready in time was anyone’s guess, not to mention that Sunset didn’t even know what to do with it yet, even if they were to walk up to her right now to hand her the finished device.

“Speaking of the Friendship Games,” Cranky continued, holding out a piece of paper to her. “Celestia wanted me to give you this. She didn’t seem very happy when she got it.”

Sunset took the printed out email and read it over. “Neither am I,” she said after reading the first few lines. It was confirmation for the details of the Friendship Games, and it contained everything Sunset had dreaded. They would take place at CHS, in spite of Cadence’s repeated offer to host the games at Crystal Prep. The participants were to be selected from the second years of both high schools, even though it used to be seniors only. Opaline had argued that the outgoing classes needed to focus on their finals right now and that sophomores by virtue of being just about halfway through the high school curriculum made for a better average representation of the two schools. The events would consist of a standardized written exam comprised of a set of mixed questions from the natural sciences like math, physics, biology and chemistry in the morning, then a set of sports events that would include a lunch break, which would be provided by the students themselves and count towards judging their home economics scores, and finally a panel in the afternoon where the two teams would be quizzed live on the auditorium stage with questions from the social sciences before the final scores would be tallied.

“Mr. Doodle! Watch out!”

Sunset and Cranky both looked up to see a frisbee flying right towards the latter’s head, propelled by a stray burst of pegasus magic. To everyone’s immense surprise, Cranky narrowed his eyes, managed to catch the toy just in front of him and transitioned into a full 360 degree spin, releasing the frisbee with the carried momentum right back in the other direction upon its conclusion.

Zipp made two steps back and caught the return throw with wide eyes. “Woah! That was so cool, Mr. Doodle!” She declared as everyone broke out into a round of spontaneous applause. Cranky gave the students a wink in response.

“That sure was awesome. You’re spry for your age,” Sunset agreed. That’s when she noticed it. There was a tear standing in the corner of Cranky’s eye, and his left hand was balled into a shaky fist behind him, pressed against his spine. Slightly alarmed, Sunset whispered towards him. “Cranky? You okay? Did you just … tweak your back doing that?”

“Totally worth it,” he wheezed back. “Don’t let ‘em catch on.” With that, he turned and made his way somewhat slowly and stiffly back towards the school building, presumably to pay a visit to Nurse Redheart.

“Woof! Woof! Awoooo!!”

The group’s attention was suddenly taken up by a frightened bark, and Sunset could see Hitch break out into a sweat. “Sparky? Sparky, where are you?”

It didn’t take long to find him by following his pitiful howls towards a large tree. In one of the upper branches, the little, green dog was clinging to the bark and calling for help.

“How’d you get up there, buddy?” Hitch shouted with some alarm in his voice.

“He must have chased a squirrel up there and gotten scared,” Sunny surmised. “How do we get him down?”

“Do you think you could get him with your magic?” Sprout suggested to Zipp.

While normally the picture of confidence, Zipp was a little hesitant. “I’ve tried carrying small things in a wind gust before, with varying results, but I don’t wanna accidentally knock him off if he suddenly starts moving.”

“Not every problem needs a magic solution.” Sunset had already taken off her jacket and began climbing the tree. “I’ve got it.”

“Careful, Ms. Sunset!” Sunny was calling up to her.

“Don’t worry about me,” she replied. I might not have my magic anymore, but I’m more than capable of climbing up a … Eh? Something snapped, and Sunset stared for a moment at the dead branch in her hand halfway up the tree before gravity came knocking at the door to her senses. While her legs were still wrapped around the trunk, her upper body, without any support, was suddenly tilting backward as her arms made desperate windmill motions to keep the balance.

“Ms. Sunset!”

She could feel herself slipping past the tipping point, falling backwards from the tree. “Oof! What the?” Having felt her seemingly inevitable fall brought up short by something springy, Sunset looked down and found her back resting against a tree branch that she could have sworn wasn’t there before.

Hitch was looking up at her from the ground, eyes wide and his hand outstretched with the palm turned up. “Did … did I just do that?”

“Hitch, look at your feet,” Sunny told him. Indeed, there were little green motes of light hovering in a line from his feet that led to the tree and all the way up to where the new branch had grown in mere seconds.

Earth pony magic, Sunset thought to herself. She transitioned to the new branch, putting her weight on it little by little, testing it for strength. It felt at the same time sturdier but also springier than the rest of the branches on the tree, even the leaves on it seemed a little greener. “Can you get me the rest of the way up?” Sunset asked, pointing at the branch where Sparky was stuck above her.

“Um, I can certainly try,” Hitch replied dubiously. His face took on a look of concentration as nothing happened for a moment. Then he tapped his foot in place, causing the green trail of magic to light up once more, and he raised his palm.

The branch began to grow once more, and Sunset found herself riding it, but as she went further out, the wood was dangerously bowing downward. “Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” She looked down, and it seemed like Hitch was straining.

Just when she was about to tell him to stop, Sunny stood next to him and stomped her foot on the ground. Her eyes momentarily flashed green and another trail of earth pony magic ran up the tree, causing several vines to shoot out from the trunk, grabbing the branch and stabilizing it.

Sunny looked up, and the biggest and goofiest grin spread on her face when she realized that she had unlocked her own magic. Turning her head over to Hitch, she asked: “Together?”

“Together,” he said with a nod.

They both raised their right legs, stepping forward and stomping down on the ground in unison with much more confidence than either one of them had on their own. And they both began to fall into what seemed to be a well-practiced chant:

““Up high, down low,

hitch it to a post.

Flip it sunny-side up,

on a piece of toast.””

As their hands moved in opposite but complimentary gestures, the tree branch began to grow again, with the vines providing the necessary support on it to carry Sunset higher and higher in a nest of leaves. When she was face to face with Sparky, she held out her arms. “It’s okay now, Sparky. I’m here.”

The little dog looked at her, the scared whimper coming to a halt, and leapt into her arms.

Sunset laughed as the puppy began to lick her face. “See? Nothing to be scared of.” She looked over the side down towards her students. “Alright, back down please.”

It seemed that, thanks to the previous exercise, Sunny and Hitch were perfectly in control of their new magic as they smoothly lowered the two of them back to the ground. Jumping down the last few feet, Sunset handed Sparky off to Hitch.

“Don’t scare me like that, little buddy,” he said with a sigh of relief as he rubbed the dog’s head fiercely, “can’t be doing that. I’m glad you’re okay.” Sparky reaffirmed his affections with a happy bark and a look that made it impossible to stay mad at him.

The rest of the class was cheering for their two friends, and Pipp in particular seemed ecstatic as she ran to hug Sunny. “Sunny, you did it! You found your magic!” Then, in a move that stunned everyone including Sunny herself, she kissed her.

Sunny blinked in surprise, but she didn’t shy away from the unexpected kiss.

When Pipp pulled back and realized that everyone was looking at the two of them, she immediately retreated two steps, blushing and acting bashful. “Uhm, I mean, congratulations. I know how much you wanted to discover your own magic ever since Zipp and I got ours.”

“Yeah, thanks,” Sunny replied, blushing bright red and playing with her ponytail to hide her own embarrassment. But there was clearly a smile on her lips.

Sprout turned to Misty and pointed at the two blushing girls. “When the hell did that happen?”

Misty simply shrugged her shoulders. “I dunno.”

Sunset walked over to Izzy, who was staying unusually quiet in all this. Normally, she was the first in line to cheer on one of her classmates, but she was simply standing there with a weird expression on her face, arms crossed and looking at the ground. “Everything okay, Izzy? You don’t have to be jealous, you know. I’m sure you’ll get your magic in your own time.”

Izzy shook her head. “It’s not that. I … heard it. The thing that was reaching out for Sunny and Hitch? But … I think the ground is calling to me in a different way.”

“Calling to you?” Coming from anyone else, this would have sounded super weird. But this was Izzy, so Sunset didn’t even have time to react before the girl had simply closed her eyes and leaned forward until she fell over.

Boing!

Sunset was left speechless as Izzy bounced back off the ground before even hitting it, tumbling backwards while encased in a magic bubble that acted like a zorb, one of those human-sized inflatable hamster balls.

Opening her eyes and with a manic grin spreading on her face, Izzy began to tumble around. “Whee! This is fun!” Trying out her range of motions, she cartwheeled and tumbled her way over towards the tree, harmlessly bouncing off it as her flexible magic bubble absorbed the impact.

“That’s certainly a very … Izzy way of discovering your magic,” Misty mused next to Sunset. “I take it your powers didn’t used to work this way, Ms. Sunset?”

“No,” Sunset confirmed after she was done picking her jaw up off the floor, “ours were a little more individualized. As I suspected, yours seem to be based on the magic of the three pony tribes.” She indicated Pipp and Zipp. “Pegasus ponies.” Then she moved over to Sunny and Hitch. “Earth ponies.” Looking at Izzy, she concluded. “Unicorns, I guess.” Although they’re not the obvious ones. Shield spells aren’t that hard to learn, but most unicorns pick up levitation magic before anything else. Maybe that’s a nurture thing, though. Most foals will see their parents pick things up with magic all the time, so of course that’s what they try and imitate. Meanwhile, these kids don’t have the same preconceived notions of what casual everyday magic looks like.

“Whee,” Izzy squealed as she tumbled past. “Misty, you gotta try this!”

“I … wouldn’t even know where to begin,” Misty replied.

“It’s super easy,” Izzy declared, “just throw yourself at the ground and miss! Think about marshmallows, that helps, too!”

“Throw myself at the ground and miss? What does that even mean?” Misty shook her head. “Besides, I wasn’t part of whatever you all did at the dress rehearsal. I’m sure it wouldn’t work for me anyway.”

Recognizing that self-loathing tone from her own past, Sunset said: “You never know. Why not give it a try before you give up on yourself? Here.” She stood in front of Misty and held out her arms, giving an encouraging nod. “Don’t worry. I’ll catch you if you fall.”

Misty looked unconvinced, but glanced over at Izzy having fun with a longing look. Then she took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Putting her trust in her teacher, she leaned forward.

Sunset was ready to catch her by the elbows, half expecting it not to work, but halfway through the fall she felt herself being pushed back by a magical force field.

Boing!

Just like Izzy earlier, Misty bounced back up in a transparent magical bubble and a grin appeared on her face as the realization hit her. Izzy rolled into her with a whoop, sending Misty bouncing towards the rest of the group while laughing. “Zipp! Pipp! Try hitting us with one of your air blasts!” Izzy was yelling.

Sunset began to smile at the sight of her students having fun and exploring their new powers until a dull thud next to her made her wince and look over.

“Ow.” Sprout was lying face down in the grass and groaning, evidently having tried the same experiment with less success.

“You okay, Sprout?” Sunset asked as she helped him up.

“Yeah, fine,” Sprout replied, brushing the dirt from his face as he got up. Luckily, it didn’t appear that he had done himself any serious harm when hitting the soft grass. “Guess this one wasn’t for me either.”

A shout from Izzy then drew both their attention. “Guys, guys! Come over here! I got an idea!”

Curious as to what had her so excited, everyone gathered around an open spot of grass as Izzy directed her classmates to take up certain positions. Izzy herself stood opposite Misty in the middle, both encased in their magic bubbles. Behind them, Zipp and Pipp stood facing each other across an imaginary middle line, and even further back stood Sunny and Hitch on opposing ends of the field. Somehow, the setup seemed awfully familiar to Sunset.

“Now what?” Hitch asked, looking around.

Izzy raised her arms and cheered. “Magic Ball!!! Misty and I are the balls, Zipp and Pipp are the attackers, Sunny and Hitch are the defenders! Let’s go!”

“Oh, I get it!” Being on several sports teams, Zipp was the first to figure out what Izzy had been getting at and looked at her with a grin. “Get ready, Iz. Here I come!” Launching herself into a pirouette, Zipp blasted Izzy into the other half of the field with a burst of her wind magic, aiming towards Sunny’s left.

Sunny yelped in surprise as a laughing magic hamster ball full of Izzy came her way, but then it clicked for her. Stomping the ground and throwing her arms out to the left, a set of vines erupted from the ground to block her path and Izzy bounced off them, through the air, back onto the field and laughing the whole way.

As understanding of the game made its way around, Misty looked over her shoulder at Pipp and nodded before breaking towards the right to build momentum.

Pipp followed up with her own pegasus magic, propelling Misty towards the end of the field, then hooked her hand in a way that made the air blast curve at the last second.

Hitch, who was trying to look every which way, attempted to block with his own summoned vines from the ground, but he was caught on the wrong foot as Misty whizzed past him in her ball with a laugh.

Pipp pumped her fists in the air. “Whoo! 1-0 to the Pippsqueaks! Take that, sis!”

Zipp turned around with a look that was equal parts annoyance and excitement at her teammate. “Come on, Hitch! If you wanna play defense for the Zippsters, you gotta step it up!”

“Right, sorry,” Hitch replied, getting into a firmer stance, “I understand what’s going on now.”

“Attaboy, class rep! Let’s turn this game around! Sprout, get in here! We need a ref!”

Sprout, who had been stomping on the ground to no effect, looked up and made his way over to the playing field with a half smile. “Coming!” He waited for Izzy and Misty to retake their positions in the center and raised his arm. When everyone was ready, he brought it down in a slashing motion. “Play ball!”

Sunset simply stood on the sidelines and smiled to herself, suppressing a mirthful chuckle when she realized that Izzy had essentially just invented this world’s version of Buck Ball, and it looked like a good way to help them learn to control their new magic too, far better than any exercise she could have come up with on the spot.

Looking at the printout in her hand, she thought about how she had to prepare them for the Friendship Games. She also wanted to take Misty aside at some point and ask some questions about Opaline. Not today, she decided as she folded the paper in half and put it in her pocket, let’s just let them have their fun today.

The game had gone on for some time after that, and even though Sunset just stood there watching over her students have fun for the most part, only calling for a break once to make sure they all hydrated, it somehow felt like it had been the most fulfilling and rewarding afternoon of her teaching career thus far.

As she thought about that at the end of the day, she spotted Sprout sitting on the half wall by the school exit, looking off into the distance. Everyone else had left, but the young man just sat there while the shadows around him grew longer, and Sunset felt like it was a good time for a long overdue talk. “Penny for your thoughts?”

Startled out of his reverie, Sprout nearly fell off the wall, but managed to catch himself. “Ms. Sunset, you surprised me. You’re still here?”

She came closer and propped her elbows up on the low wall, looking at him from the side. “Everyone else already left. You need a ride home?”

“Nah, I’m good. It’s not too far to walk. Besides, I … wouldn’t want my mom to get the wrong impression if I rocked up on your motorcycle.”

Sunset shuddered inwardly at the thought of another Phyllis Cloverleaf encounter. She’d have to face her one of these days again, probably at a PTA meeting or worst case during the Friendship Games. But that was Future Sunset’s problem. “Fair enough. How have things been since that day in Principal Celestia’s office?”

Sprout gave her a guilty glance. “Okay, I guess. You ended up taking most of the blame there. I’m sorry for getting you into trouble with the principal.”

“I’m always in trouble with Celestia,” she replied with a shrug, “since well before I was even a teacher in fact. But tell me something: How did your mother come across that sketchbook?”

“I dunno,” he admitted. “I’m pretty sure it was in my backpack the last time I saw it.”

So she did go through his things, Sunset thought. Not cool, Mrs. Cloverleaf.

“Maybe it was a good thing in the end,” Sprout mused. “A wake-up call. I’m sorry for all the other crap I pulled, too.”

“Apology accepted,” she said without so much as a pause. “It’s a good thing that you’re reflecting on it, but I was honestly much worse at your age.”

“You sure about that?” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small container. Giving it a shake, which made the contents rattle, he handed it over to her.

Curious, Sunset inspected the clear plastic box. “Thumbtacks?”

“You remember your first day? That first history lesson?”

“I remember.”

“I had a few of these prepared for you on your seat,” he admitted, pointing at the box of thumbtacks. “But when you walked in, I couldn’t go through with it. So I swiped them off at the last second.”

Sunset thought back to that day and remembered finding it odd how Sprout had grabbed the class book from Hitch and walked up to the teacher’s desk before she'd had a chance to sit down. “So, you saw a line and ended up not crossing it. As someone who has crossed many lines in her life, I’d say that’s a good thing.”

“Yeah, well. I still pulled all that other dumb shit, the eraser on the door, hiding the chalk … The only reason I didn’t do the thumbtacks thing was, well …” He blushed and looked away. “Because I thought you were hot.”

“Yeah, no-duh,” Sunset dead-panned, “I’ve seen your sketches.”

“No, I’m serious,” he insisted. “I mean, you’re a ten on a normal day, but that pencil skirt did something to me! I spent the next break in a bathroom stall to…”

“Sprout,” Sunset interrupted with a raised finger, “I appreciate total honesty as much as the next person, but TMI! I get the picture.”

“… I was … just gonna say draw that very first sketch of you.”

“Oh.” Sunset scratched her cheek in embarrassment. “Sorry. I shouldn’t have assumed. Listen, Sprout. I probably should have said this a long time ago, but this?” She indicated the two of them. “You and me, that’s never gonna happen outside of your sketchbook. You do know that, right? I’m your teacher.”

He nodded, taking a deep breath and exhaling slowly. “I know. I know, and I think I did need to hear it aloud. But I also feel like I have to say it, at least once.” He looked at her with a pleading expression. “Will you … let me say it?”

She considered his request for a moment and then slowly nodded. “If you think it’ll help you move on, go ahead,” she said softly. "I'll hear you out if that's what you need."

Slightly surprised, he jumped off the wall and stood up straight in front of her as they faced each other. And he was tall for his age, practically on eye level with Sunset. “Okay, here goes nothing,” he croaked, cleared his throat and fought to look her directly in the eye even as his entire head turned a bright shade of red in the light of the setting sun. “I like you, Ms. Sunset, and it’s not just that I think you’re super hot and effortlessly sexy in everything you do. You’re like the coolest person I’ve ever met. You get me like nobody else does. To you, I’m not just a stupid jock or that dumb prankster kid. In spite of everything else, you always push me to be better. You’re amazing. It should be somebody’s job to remind you of that every single day of your life, and I wish I could be that someone.”

Whoa … wow … That was … that was a good one! Where the fuck did that come from? If he was just ten years older … Stop it, Sunset! Thankfully her face, schooled into a soft smile that spoke of kindness and nothing more, hadn’t betrayed her momentary thoughts. “Thank you, Sprout. You’re very sweet,” she said and steeled herself for the blow she knew she had to deliver. “I’m sure you’ll make some girl very happy someday.”

Sprout stood stock still for a moment, then he clutched his chest with one hand and turned to support himself against the wall with the other. “… Owwww! Holy fuck, that hurt! Like, that physically hurt my heart.” He turned to look at her accusingly. “Even though I knew it was coming, and you even let me down easy.”

Sunset couldn’t help but let out a snort chuckle at the sight, as much as she empathized. “Yeah, love’s a bitch. Fucking sucks sometimes. The sooner you learn that, the better.”

“Thanks for the lesson, I guess,” he said, propping up his elbows on the wall.

“All in a day’s work for a teacher,” Sunset said, propping herself up against the wall next to him. “We don’t go to school to learn math or grammar, not really. We go to school to learn how to people.”

He nodded thoughtfully. “I’ll try to be better at people.”

“I think you’re doing just fine,” Sunset told him, putting the box of thumbtacks she still had in her hand on the wall and sliding it over to him.

He looked at them for a while. “Why don’t you keep those,” he suggested. “I mean, your posterior is safe, but I do get the urge to use them on Ms. Harshwhinny once in a while.”

“I wouldn’t recommend that,” she replied dryly. “But how are you feeling now?”

He nodded. “Better, I think. A little bit lighter. And … thanks for taking my feelings seriously enough to hear me out instead of just treating me like a dumb kid.”

She nodded. “You know, the other reason I wanted to check in with you was today’s training. You okay?”

“What do you mean?”

“Everyone else figured out their magic except for you.”

He shrugged. “Maybe it’s better this way. Maybe I shouldn’t be trusted with this sort of power. I wouldn’t trust me with that sort of power! Would you?”

“You raise a very good point,” she told him. “Who decides that? I sure don’t. The magic itself doesn’t. I’ve seen magic in the hands, and hooves, and fins for that matter, of very untrustworthy people. Ultimately, you must be the one to decide.” She picked up the box of thumbtacks and slipped them back into his pocket.

Sprout gave his teacher a questioning glance.

“Start with these,” she said. “If you can trust yourself to walk around with those in your pocket and not use them for mischief, maybe you can trust yourself in other areas, too. Until then, believe in the me that believes in you.”

He thought about that for a moment and then nodded. “That I can probably do. You give really great advice, Ms. Sunset, do you know that? The thing you said about happy accidents really helped me with my art, too.”

Holy shit, Sunset thought to herself, Celestia was right! The wisdom of the elders really is just making pop culture references the kids of today are too young to get, isn’t it? I’m not sure how to feel about that revelation. She punched him lightly in the arm. “You good here?”

“Yeah,” he replied. “I think I’ll take a few more minutes to soothe my aching heart before I go home.”

“Well,” Sunset declared, “as a friend of mine would say, it’s impolite for a lady to continue to watch a man suffer after she’s just shot him down.” Walking over to her waiting motorcycle, she stopped and pulled something out of the bag in the sidecar. “Hey, Sprout! Catch!”

Turning around, he reacted just in time to catch the object she’d thrown in his direction. Turning the item over in his hands, his eyes widened. “My sketchbook? Where’d you get this?”

Having settled on the EMW and having pulled her helmet on, she rolled her eyes towards the evening sky impishly. “Let’s say I liberated it from evidence lock-up while our dear principal was on a smoke break.” Clapping down the visor and revving the engine, she added: “Find a better hiding spot for it!” Then she drove off.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 38: Fish & Chats

Sunset had been wanting to have a chat with Misty alone for some time now, away from both the school and the orphanage. Thankfully, an old acquaintance had tipped her off towards a solution that didn’t involve inadvertently kidnapping her student for once. Apparently, Misty had taken a page out of Hitch’s book and gotten a part-time job, providing some neutral ground.

So as Sunset made her way to the front of the line, she said brightly: “Maki roll plate for two, extra wasabi, please.”

The girl behind the counter of the small sushi restaurant at the mall blinked in surprise. “Ms. Sunset?” Misty asked. “What are you doing here?”

“Having a late lunch,” Sunset replied with a smile. “I was also hoping I might have a word with you.”

“Uh, sure, I don’t mind,” Misty said as she got to work preparing the order, “I just have to ask my boss if that’s okay. Mr. Tazunaka!”

An elderly Japanese gentleman with a bandana wrapped around his balding head appeared from the back. “Hai, Misty-chan. What is it?” When he spotted Sunset, his wrinkled eyes lit up and he inclined his head. “Ah, Shimmer-san. Konnichiwa.”

Sunset bowed respectfully. “O-hisashiburi desune, Tazunaka-san. Genki datta?”

“Genki dayo, Shimmer-san.”

“Would it be alright if I borrowed your employee for a few minutes?”

“Hai,” he replied with a smile before turning to Misty. “Misty-chan, go ahead and take break. Lunch rush over. I can manage for now.” Sunset began reaching for her purse to pay for the order, but the old man immediately held up his hand. “Ie. Your money no good here, Shimmer-san. On the house.”

Sunset bowed again and replied: “Arigato gozaimasu. Dewa, sumimasen.” She took the sushi plate and motioned for Misty to follow her to a corner booth.

“Do you know Mr. Tazunaka?” Misty asked in awe as they sat down. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen him exchange more than two words with a customer. He’s normally so, I mean, …” She was clearly struggling not to say something too blunt about the man who signed her paychecks.

“Go ahead, you can say it,” Sunset replied with a grin while breaking apart a pair of chopsticks, “he’s a grumpy old man most days, unless he gets to know you, that is. I worked here my senior year and most of college. I helped him improve his English, and he taught me a bit of Japanese. That kimono looks cute on you, by the way. I always felt like it was clashing with my hair when I wore it.”

Misty blushed slightly at the compliment and twirled one of her locks to hide her embarrassment. “Thanks.”

“Dig in,” Sunset offered while gesturing towards the plate. “I ordered for two.”

A little more at ease now, Misty nodded and popped some sushi into her mouth as Sunset did the same, both enjoying the fresh taste. “Did you … find out anything more about my mom?” she asked after a bit.

“No, unfortunately not,” Sunset replied apologetically. “Anything on your end?”

Misty shook her head. “No more letters if that’s what you mean. So, if this isn’t about that, what did you want to talk about, Ms. Sunset?”

“Right. I was gonna ask if everything is alright at home.”

“Sure, everything’s fine,” Misty replied, clearly a little confused by the topic. “Why do you ask?”

Sunset wondered for a bit on how to best approach the subject. “I ran into your headmistress the other day, Ms. Opaline? She seems like an … interesting woman. What do you think of her? Does she treat you and the others at the orphanage well?”

Misty considered that for a moment, and Sunset was watching like a hawk for any micro expressions or body language that could give additional insight, but it didn’t seem like bringing up Opaline’s name hadn’t perturbed Misty in any way. She simply seemed to want to consider her words carefully. “She’s alright, I guess,” the girl said finally. “I mean, she’s pretty strict, but never unfairly so. I think she just wants us to do well in life. She’s a little bit like a more scowly version of Principal Celestia.”

“Have you ever seen her get angry or anything, be really mean?”

“Oh, sure, plenty of times,” Misty readily admitted, “but like, doesn’t everybody get angry sometimes? She realizes it when it happens too, and it never goes too far before she snaps out of it.”

“What do you mean?”

“Like, sometimes she’d yell if one of us did something wrong,” Misty explained, “but then she’d catch herself, like her body almost freezes in place, and then her eyes change, suddenly go much softer and she’d simply go on to explain what we did wrong much more evenly. She’d even apologize for raising her voice.”

Her body freezes and then her demeanor changes? I feel like I’ve seen that happen myself. Is it some kind of dissociative identity disorder? Or is there something more sinister, and possibly magical, at work here?

“Don’t get me wrong,” Misty went on, oblivious to Sunset’s thoughts, “Ms. Opaline can come across as cold and distant, even harsh sometimes. She’s not some cuddlebug like Ms. Junebug was.”

“Ms. Junebug?”

“Yeah,” Misty nodded with a smile at what was apparently a fond memory. “She was the old headmistress, retired about three years ago. That’s when Ms. Opaline took over. I’m not gonna lie. Some of us older kids who still remember her sure wish we could have her back sometimes. She was, like, the sweetest old lady you ever met. Kinda like Hitch’s grandma. I’m not gonna pretend that Ms. Opaline is anywhere near as … approachable, but we’ve recognized at some point that she’s being stern because she cares about us. She just shows it in a different way.”

You truly believe that, don’t you? And when you say the previous headmistress retired, I sure hope that means she actually got to retire, not that Opaline retired her. “Sounds like a very mature way of looking at things,” Sunset said.

Now it was Misty’s turn to ask a rather pointed question. “Why are you so interested in Ms. Opaline?” she asked. “Is this about the Friendship Games? I know she’s gonna be the head judge.”

Huh, now there’s a thought my 16-year-old self would have delighted in, having a spy in the enemy camp to get some dirt on the judge. Sunset shook her head with a smile, glad that such thoughts were behind her these days and wouldn’t poison her students. “No, Misty. I’m more than confident that you and your classmates will do perfectly well in the Games.” She reached over the table and put her hand on Misty’s. “Listen, when the day of the Friendship Games comes, I don’t want you to pay any mind to us silly adults and our petty rivalries. Just have fun, play fair and do your best. Win or lose, the important thing is that you gave it your all and you can be proud of yourself at the end of the day, because nobody can take that from you.”

Misty looked back at her, clearly a little intrigued by what Sunset had meant about silly adults and petty rivalries, but she nodded in acknowledgment of the advice before they both turned their heads towards the counter at hearing a shout.

“Orokana otoko! You ask for ketchup with sushi? Ketchup!? You dishonor self, family and country! Get out of my shop, stupid American! Never come back!”

Misty grimaced at the sight of her boss waving a very sharp knife in the face of a terrified looking man. “I had better get back to my post before Mr. Tazunaka fillets a customer,” she said, standing up.

“Yeah, that’s probably a good call.”

“See you around, Ms. Sunset.”

Sunset lingered for a bit, watching Misty calm down her irate boss and shuffling him to the back before profusely apologizing to the customer and smoothing things over. Then she stood up and quietly left.

As she walked through the mall, she pondered what she had learned from her interaction with Misty. As was seemingly the norm these days, getting some answers had only raised more questions for her.

While there was plenty of reason to be suspicious of her actions, there was no proof that Opaline was to blame for any of the recent events. What were the odds of her playing a long con for three years? Could she simply be the harsh but misunderstood headmistress of an orphanage? Was there anything concrete to tie her back to the Maretime Bay incident? How did Bright Hope’s disappearance figure into all this? Didn’t she seem just as suspicious as Opaline or even more so? Maybe there was a third party at work, totally unknown to Sunset as of right now. Why had the magic returned now of all times? What had caused its absence in the first place?

As she pondered these questions, a familiar voice called out to her. “Sunset! Over here!”

She looked up and walked through the food court with a smile. “Hey, Sparky,” she said while taking a seat at the table next to Twilight.

Twilight Sparkle nodded and pushed the second cup in front of her towards Sunset. “Still take your coffee black?”

“Thanks,” Sunset said, taking a sip, “so, how is our project coming along? I got that you wanted to give me an update in person when you asked me to come here today, but your text was a little cryptic.”

“All this stuff coming back to the surface has me a little paranoid, so I didn’t want to say too much over the phone,” Twilight explained. “Progress was a lot faster than even I anticipated, thanks to the … help you sent over. He’s a little …” Twilight left it hanging there for a moment.

“Super weird?” Sunset suggested with a wry smile.

“I was gonna say eccentric,” Twilight replied diplomatically.

“I’ve met the Equestrian version. He’s eccentric. Our guy is definitely a little extra, albeit no less brilliant from what I can tell.” She noted a man with a white Santa beard and carrying a number of plates coming their way. “Here comes our weirdo now.”

Star Swirl the Bearded, extra-dimensional janitor version, put his bounty of assorted pastries down and sat down with an inclination of his head. “Ladies, can I interest you in some crepes?”

“I just had a late lunch,” Sunset declined politely.

He shrugged, and his wrinkled hand hovered above the plates for a bit. “More for me. I’ll say one thing for humans, much more inventive with their cuisine than ponies are. The advantages of an omnivore diet, I suppose.” Deciding on a jelly doughnut to start with, he asked Twilight before taking a bite: “Have you presented Ms. Shimmer with the fruits of our combined labor yet?”

Sunset immediately sat up a little straighter and turned to Twilight as well. “Wait, when you said the project was coming along, you meant?”

“It’s done,” she confirmed with an unreadable expression on her face before reaching into her bag, pulling out the device and putting it on the table.

Involuntarily leaning away a little bit, Sunset regarded the thing. “I didn’t expect it to look like that,” she whispered. “It’s got bad memories written all over it.”

Twilight nodded. “I know, for me as well. But you said you needed it as soon as possible, and it’s a proven design for what it’s worth.”

“Time being of the essence, there was no point in reinventing the wheel, Ms. Shimmer,” Star Swirl agreed while wiping some strawberry jam out of his beard with his thumb and licking it off. “And it’s a little less conspicuous than carrying around a two foot obsidian drinking horn.”

“I suppose so,” Sunset muttered and picked up the device, turning it over in her hands. The round box looked almost exactly the same as the one Twilight had invented prior to the last Friendship Games.

There were minor differences, of course, the obsidian frame and inlays that replaced the purple plastic being the most obvious, but also some small details that Sunset thought she recognized from the plans Misty had been given for the ill-fated refit. Some of those elements had clearly given the two of them some additional inspiration, but the ultimate product was visibly much more an evolution of Twilight’s MCD than the Horn of Sombra, a perfect marriage of human technology and Equestrian magic.

“I was quite surprised, in the best possible way, when I first reviewed Ms. Sparkle’s design,” Star Swirl commented. “She is very adept at arcane engineering for someone who has never received a formal education in magic. I had to do little more than supply the new spell matrix and the enchantment technique.”

“It just speaks to how brilliant she is,” Sunset said, watching Twilight blush in response from the corner of her eye.

“Perhaps. I think it also speaks to how good a tutor you are, Ms. Shimmer.”

She didn’t feel like acknowledging the compliment, so she asked instead: “How does it work?”

“Here,” Twilight said, taking the device back for a moment and demonstrating. “You pull this pin, then you give it a quarter clockwise turn until you hear a click, that means it’s armed, and then you push this button in the middle.”

“And then you’ve got three seconds to make sure it’s not pointed at you or anyone you care about,” Star Swirl added. “Remember that it can only be dispelled from the outside which would destroy it, rendering our hard work moot, and everyone who could even do so in this world is currently sitting at this table, as far as we know.”

“Pull the pin, turn clockwise, push button,” Sunset confirmed with a nod. After Twilight handed it back, she weighed it in her hand. “It’s pretty light. The Horn of Sombra was much more substantial than this. Is there enough material for it to work right?”

“There’s enough obsidian in there to keep an enraged alicorn at bay,” Star Swirl told her. “The original was always a little over-engineered. It’s one of the reasons that led me to my erroneous initial conclusion that it might have been made by an amateur when you first showed me.”

“Clearly, they weren’t,” Sunset pointed out, “we’ve figured out that much. Any guesses as to why then?”

“An abundance of caution?” Star Swirl suggested, though he averted his eyes as he said it.

There was a silence as Twilight and Star Swirl exchanged a look. Noticing that, Sunset asked: “What aren’t you telling me?”

“There’s no real proof at this point,” Twilight responded, meeting Sunset’s eyes. “You’ve already got so much on your plate, maybe it would be best not to speculate.”

Sunset appreciated the thought, but shook her head immediately. “Guys, I’m fumbling in the dark here, bucking at ghosts, with my students’ lives on the line. I need all the information I can get. Whatever it is, tell me.”

Twilight looked over at Star Swirl who finished off his doughnut before answering with a sigh. “After we completed the enchantment on our prototype, I finally had enough numbers to go back and make a rough estimate on the original’s capabilities. My best guess as to why it’s such a chonker compared to ours is that … it was meant to hold more than one entity.”

Feeling her head start to spin, Sunset had to put an elbow on the table and rest her forehead in her palm. The implication made her sick to her stomach, and now part of her wished they had kept their silence. “So what you’re telling me is that the Maretime Bay incident might have been a full-blown prison break, with more than just one on the loose.”

“Again, we have no proof right now that there was more than one to begin with,” Twilight said in the hopes of providing a silver lining to the revelation. “But we’ve already started production on two more MCDs, just in case.”

“Will they be ready in time for the Friendship Games?”

“Unfortunately, no,” Star Swirl informed her gravely. “We can streamline the technical process of building them, but the enchantment takes time, and I don’t have to tell you of all people what a bad idea it is to rush an enchantment.”

Sunset took that news in and found that she couldn’t argue with it. She held up the prototype in front of her eyes. “In other words, I’ve got one silver bullet in my chamber, so if something happens at the Friendship Games, I better make damn sure I don’t miss.”

“Good luck with that,” Twilight said with feeling, “but it’s gotta be hard to come up with a plan when we know next to nothing about our enemy, other than the fact that it’s probably some magic-obsessed, megalomaniacal nutjob as per usual.”

Sunset stared into her coffee mug, regarding her own reflection in the dark brew, and slowly that dark reflection began to grin back at her. “You know what? You’re absolutely right, Sparky. Luckily, I used to be one of those, so I know exactly how they think.” With the beginnings of a plan starting to take shape in her mind, Sunset looked at her friend.

Twilight seemed to involuntarily shudder at that. “Oh, I know that look. You just had an awful idea, didn’t you? I’m not gonna like this, am I?”

“I need you to do me a favor and get the band back together, Sparky,” Sunset told her with narrowed eyes and a vicious grin on her face. “Have them ready for the Friendship Games.”

“I’m with you so far,” Twilight said with a nod. “You know the girls and I are behind you, always. But what are you gonna do?”

Sunset steepled her fingers together and began to stare off into the distance with the intensity of a supervillain. “I’m gonna assemble a strike force of the baddest and meanest magic bitches this world has to offer. It’s time to start fighting fire with hellfire.”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 39: Let the Friendship Games Begin

The day of the Friendship Games had finally arrived, and it had left neither Sunset Shimmer nor Principal Celestia with much sleep in its lead-up, judging by the looks of both of them as they stood next to each other overlooking the CHS parking lot this morning.

“I know I said I wouldn’t put everything on your shoulders alone anymore,” Celestia began. “But I’ve got no choice but to let you take the lead on this one and take my cues from you. Is there anything in particular you need me to do today?”

“Keep smiling and clench your butt cheeks,” Sunset replied.

Celestia turned and gave her a raised eyebrow.

“That’s what my Celestia always said when she was preparing for a public appearance she wasn’t particularly looking forward to.”

“I like her more and more,” Celestia replied, deciding to take the comparison as a compliment, “I wish I had her powers to back you up.”

“You kidding me?” Sunset asked. “She only ran a kingdom. You run a high school. Making chaos look like order is your superpower. Took my Celestia a thousand years to figure that one out.”

“Well, here comes our chaos now.”

They both stood a little straighter to greet their guests as several school busses rolled up, opening their doors with a pneumatic hiss and beginning to unload Crystal Prep students and teachers. Among the first to step off was Cadence who greeted Celestia with a hug and Sunset with a nod. The hints of the bags under her eyes made it clear that the last few nights hadn’t been kind to her either.

Indeed, the only chipper adult this morning seemed to be the last person Sunset wanted to see as Dapper Facade disembarked from the second bus. “Ah, good morning, Canterlot High!” he said expansively as he walked up to them in his designer suit. “Thank you for your hospitality, Principal Celestia. And Ms. Shimmer, always such a pleasure to see you,” he said loud enough for the benefit of all within earshot, but when he passed Sunset with that insufferable smirk, he added in a whisper: “Get ready to be publicly humiliated, Sunny-Buns.”

Seeing as they were in front of the students, Sunset clenched and then unclenched her fist at her side as he walked off, ostensibly to get his students settled in. Simply being in the same zip code caused her skin to crawl. Right now, she felt like scrubbing herself clean with a steel brush.

“What a creep,” Celestia muttered under her breath. “Why did you ever hire this guy, Cadence? Feels like he should be on some kind of watchlist, not your payroll.”

“Tell it to the rich assholes who provide more than half my budget,” she replied unhappily. “Believe me, if he’d given me a reason, any reason, I’d have inflicted him upon an unsuspecting job market by now, but he’s a slippery bastard.”

“So it would seem,” Celestia agreed, before turning to Sunset with a serious expression. “I’ve been meaning to bring this up. You were pretty quick to point out Opaline’s shady behavior after the school board meeting, but he was just as instrumental in creating the mess we find ourselves in today.”

“I won’t say the thought hadn’t crossed my mind,” Sunset admitted, taking a deep breath to calm herself. “But at least I’ve known Dapper since before the Maretime Bay incident. He was a jackass then, he’s a jackass now. Opaline, on the other hand, seems to be a ghost who just appeared out of thin air three years ago. Seems far more likely to me that she just learned about the bad blood between us somehow and just played him like a fiddle, and me by extension.”

“So you’re still suspecting Opaline to be at the center of all this?” Cadence asked. “And she’s planned something for today?”

“Suspect? Yes. But do I have proof? No. I …” Sunset hesitated. “I just don’t know. The way Misty talks about her … well, she’s no angel, but it doesn’t sound like she’s a devil either.”

Celestia sighed. “Sunset, kids are not very good judges of character. That’s nothing against Misty, but fully recognizing the extent of emotional manipulation takes a certain wisdom and maturity that only comes with age.”

Sunset shook her head. “Maybe I’m just not wise enough myself yet, but something feels off. There’s too many unanswered questions left. Doesn’t mean I’m not gonna be watching her like a hawk today. I’d appreciate it if you two kept your eyes peeled, too.”

“We’ll be in the best position to do that,” Cadence said, “seeing as we’ll be glued to her side for the day in the form of the judges’ panel.”

“If something happens, will your students be ready?” Celestia asked. “To defend themselves and their classmates, if nothing else?”

“I gave them a heads-up that something magical could be going down without getting specific,” Sunset replied, reaching a hand into her pocket and grabbing a hold of the magic containment device for comfort. “I’m hoping if it comes to it, I might be able to deal with it myself without putting them in too much danger.”

“Thanks for the ride, Ms. Opaline!”

The trio turned at hearing Misty’s voice. Speak of the devil, Sunset thought to herself as she saw Opaline and Misty get out of a car together. “Of course, Misty,” Opaline replied neutrally, “it would have been silly to make you take the bus when we were both headed to the same destination today.”

Misty waved her hand happily as the two of them walked up. “Morning, Ms. Sunset!”

“Hello, Misty,” Sunset replied, then greeted Opaline with a brief nod. “Ms. Opaline.”

“Ms. Shimmer,” she said, then immediately turned her attention towards the other two. “Principals, are your students ready and assembled for the day?”

“Just getting settled in,” Cadence replied. “They’ll be ready by the time the first bell rings.”

“Very well. And are the venues all prepared?” she asked Celestia.

“To your specifications, Ms. Arcana, except we moved the Super Quiz Relay to our outdoor auditorium instead of the gymnasium.”

“And why is that?” Opaline asked with an arched eyebrow. “Why deviate from the preparations last minute?”

“My suggestion,” Sunset explained. “We prepared the gym as well in case of rain, but since it’s such a nice day, we figured it would be better to hold the big conclusion of the Games outside. Fresh air, better seating, better view.” Less likelihood of students being trampled to death in case of a magic-induced mass panic and subsequent stampede.

Opaline stared at her with those crystal blue eyes which seemed to flash in a momentary anger. “I can see your reasoning, Ms. Shimmer. However, I should have liked to be informed in advance, since the school board entrusted me with overseeing this event.”

Sunset and Opaline stared at each other silently for a while.

“Hey, Misty!” The tense moment was suddenly broken as Sunny arrived on the scene, a big smile on her face and taking Misty’s hand. “Come here a minute. My dad has something for you.”

Misty blinked in confusion. “For me?”

Both Sunset and Opaline turned around to see Argyle walk up from the car he had apparently arrived in with Sunny not long ago.

The minute she laid eyes on him, Sunset noticed Opaline reacting very oddly. Her breath caught for a moment, and she took an immediate step in Argyle’s direction. But then she froze on the spot just as suddenly, doing that odd, seemingly involuntary, headshake Sunset had first noticed at the school board meeting. Her left hand shot up to cover half her face. “Excuse me,” she muttered tersely and simply walked off. “Principal Celestia, Principal Cadence, we should be going over today’s itinerary before the first bell rings.”

Celestia and Cadence gave each other a questioning glance, then turned to follow her. Bewildered, Sunset had half a mind to follow her too, but instead she caught Argyle’s eye, exchanging a brief nod in greeting, and decided to stay instead.

Argyle looked at Misty with a soft smile and said: “Hello, Misty.”

“Hello, Mr. Starshine,” she replied neutrally.

He looked a little uncomfortable, trying to find the right words. “I wanted to wish you good luck today. You … are aware that I knew your mother, yes?”

Misty nodded. “Yeah. Ms. Sunset told me that you went to college together.”

He nodded, scratching his beard stubble while considering how to proceed. Then he took off his glasses and got down on one knee to be more on eye level with Misty. “Listen, your mother was always a very private person. I wish I had known about you sooner, maybe I could have provided some of the support and encouragement she wasn’t here to give.”

“That’s not really your responsibility, is it?” Misty said after a while, looking down at her feet and shaking her head. “You don’t owe me anything, just because you knew a woman I’ve never even met.”

He swallowed with a sad expression and a slight nod. “Maybe not, and I don’t know where she is right now or why she’s not here to tell you this herself, why she hasn’t been here for you all along. I … can’t make any excuses on her behalf. But your mother was … is my friend, and I know in my heart that if she was here, she’d tell you how proud she was of you, and how she wished you the best of luck in your competition today. So allow me to be the one to tell you this instead, not because of who your mother is, but because of who you are. You’re my daughter’s important friend.”

Misty raised her head, looking around for a bit at other parents having dropped off their kids and wishing them good luck for today, then she looked at Sunny who was still holding her hand with a smile and finally back at Argyle with a small smile. “Thanks.”

He gave her another encouraging smile and pulled something out of his blazer pocket. “You know, Bright Hope and I used to have this little ritual before important exams.” He held up two braided wrist bracelets for the girls to see, one made from mostly pink wool, the other mostly purple. “We’d put these on and not take them off until the results were in, as a reminder that we were both doing our best and to encourage each other. This one was mine.” He held out the pink friendship bracelet for Sunny, who immediately took it and slipped it on her wrist. “And this one was hers,” he said, holding the other one out for Misty to take. “You … don’t have to wear it if you don’t want to. But I want you to have it. I’ve held onto it for years, but I feel like it should belong to you now.”

Misty hesitated for a bit, but eventually took the bracelet, looking it over carefully as she turned it over in her hand. “This belonged to my mom?”

He nodded, not saying anything else.

Misty took a deep breath, looking at him, looking at Sunset who gave an encouraging smile, then looked at Sunny who was smiling and holding up her father’s friendship bracelet on her own wrist. “I guess … if it’s there to remind me that Sunny is doing her best,” she said with a complicated expression on her face, “then maybe it’ll help me do my best.” She slipped the friendship bracelet onto her wrist and held up her arm.

Taking the cue, Sunny held up her own and crossed her forearm with Misty’s as the girls shared a look, having reunited the two heirlooms in their purpose for the first time in years.

“I wish you both the best of luck today, girls,” Argyle said with a tear in his eye.

“Ms. Sunset!” At the sound of her name, Sunset turned to see Rufus running up, and he looked a little harried.

“Rufus, what’s wrong?” Her eyes darted to the others briefly before she said: “Something wrong with the entertainment for later?”

“Uh, no, it’s not about that, Ms. Sunset. Everything’s going to plan there,” he replied. “But I think you had better come quick. I think Sprout is about to deck a guy,” Rufus said nervously.

“What? Where?” Following Rufus, and with Sunny and Misty trailing curiously behind, Sunset ran across the yard.

Ms. Harshwhinny was standing in the thick of it, holding two shouting male students by the back of their collars, one of them being Sprout and the other a Crystal Prep student. Other students from both schools, clearly anticipating a fight, had gathered around the scene as well. What made it worse was that standing nearby was … “Dapper,” Sunset groaned as she drew closer.

“I dare you to say that again, you jackass!” The first shout Sunset could actually understand came from Sprout.

“How about I leave you a voicemail? You can keep listening to it after you lose!” Clearly, the other student wasn’t just a random victim. “That’s if your monkey brain can figure out how to play it back.”

“My monkey brain can figure out how to put a foot up your ass!”

“Enough!” Sunset grabbed Sprout by the shoulder and his head snapped around towards her with furious eyes, which softened the moment he recognized her. “Take a step back,” she said more softly while putting an arm in front of his chest.

He did so, albeit grudgingly. Sunset gave Ms. Harshwhinny a nod that said she had this one, and Gladys released her grip on Sprout. Still holding on to the Crystal Prep student, she turned to ask Dapper Facade: “You gonna help get your student under control or what, babyface?”

“Stand down, Mr. Trimmer,” Dapper said.

Gladys waited a few more seconds to make sure the student wasn’t going to lunge at Sprout the moment she let go, then released him as well.

“What happened here?” Sunset asked.

“What happened here, Sunny-Buns,” Dapper declared hotly, pointing a finger at Sprout, “is that this little barbarian tried to assault one of my students, and he should be suspended, if not expelled!”

“Excuse you,” Harshwhinny cut in, “I was the first teacher on the scene, and I saw things a little differently. It was a verbal altercation, and from what I heard, your student was giving as well as he was getting. Luckily, I was able to step in before things got physical.”

“Clearly, your student started the …”

Before Dapper could finish his sentence, Gladys had raised a hand, putting her index finger right in front of his face. “Babap!”

“Listen, you …”

“Babapbap!” She gave him a dark look and made the motion of a mouth shutting up with her fingers. “Zip it, babyface. My schoolyard, my rules.” Then she turned back to the students while still holding Dapper at arm’s length. “Now, as for the two of you, consider yourselves warned. I don’t care who started it. If I see fists flying, I’m gonna make sure you’re both disqualified from the Friendship Games before the first punch lands. Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Ms. Harshwhinny,” Sprout said, lowering his head. Prudently, the Crystal Prep student nodded his understanding as well.

“Good,” she said and turned back to Dapper Facade. “I suggest you and your student return to your team.”

“I must say,” Dapper said with a sneer, “this is some display of a lack of professionalism. I should be reporting this to the head judge.”

Gladys slowly cocked her head in a manner so familiar to Sunset that she took an involuntary step back. “I’m sorry? My hearing must be going bad. I thought I told you to go, but your gums are still flapping.”

“You can’t just talk to me like …”

“I SAID,” Gladys cut him off, “take your student and beat it, punk! And if I have to repeat myself again, I’m gonna put your ass in detention.”

“That’s ridiculous,” Dapper scoffed. “I’m a teacher. You can’t put me in detention.”

Ms. Harshwhinny’s eyes flashed with the intensity of a tiger ready to pounce as she stepped right up to him, their noses almost touching. “Try me, babyface,” she said simply and continued to stare him down, hands on her hips.

To his credit, Dapper held her stare for what was probably a good half second before he first blinked. Then he swallowed, his left eye began to twitch, and finally the sweat began to collect above his brow before he took two hasty steps backward. “This school is ridiculous,” he said while grabbing his student by the shoulder. “Come on, Mr. Trimmer. We’re above the likes of them.”

Gladys continued to stare a hole into his back, just in case he decided to turn around for another round of verbal sparring, but Dapper and his student beat a hasty retreat until they were out of sight, shortly followed by any remaining Crystal Prep students.

“My hero,” Sunset mumbled as she stood next to Harshwhinny. “Thanks for stepping in.”

“Don’t mention it,” she muttered back low enough not to be heard by the students. “I fucking hate the Friendship Games, and it’s exactly because of fuckers like that, treating their students as nothing more than a cheap ego boost.”

Sunset raised an eyebrow at that. “I understand the reaction, believe me, but you’ve never even met Dapper before today. I’ve never seen you go full Predator on another teacher like that.”

Gladys took a deep breath and glanced back at Sunset’s students who were quietly talking among themselves. “I only caught half of it, but what I heard was enough to make me want to lay the guy out on his ass myself, and I’m not talking about Trimmer. I’ll let your students fill you in on the details. You decide how to handle it. Call me if you need me.”

Puzzled, Sunset watched her walk off to continue her watch. Before she could ask for any clarification, a sudden shriek from Sunny called her attention to the students. “He said WHAT about Ms. Sunset!? Where is he!? I’m gonna sock him one myself!”

“Hey!” Sunset just managed to put her arm out and grab Sunny by the wrist as her student was in the process of storming past her with a holy fury in her eyes.

“But …”

“I don’t wanna hear a but right now,” Sunset said firmly. “You’re gonna sock someone? Really? What’s gotten into you, Sunny? I expect more from you, all of you.”

Sunny lowered her eyes in shame, but at least she was no longer trying to storm off in the direction of the Crystal Preppers.

“Now, all of you, cool your jets for a moment,” Sunset said to Class 2-A at large, letting go of Sunny’s arm. “What is going on?”

They all suddenly went quiet, shuffling their feet, until Sprout seemingly felt the responsibility to speak up, seeing as he had been the one mainly involved in the incident. “This guy just walked up to me out of nowhere and started talking shit, Ms. Sunset,” he said with his arms crossed in front of him.

“First of all, language,” Sunset said, raising her finger, “second of all, these are artist’s hands, not to be used for fighting, and finally, what could he possibly have said to goad you into this? You’re smarter than that, Sprout.”

“Well, I could deal with it while he was just boasting and talking sh… smack about CHS. But when he started repeating what Mr. Facade said about you, I lost my cool.”

Sunset looked around as eyes darkened, clearly Sprout having repeated the same words to the group being what had set Sunny off in her righteous fury. A small part of her felt touched at seeing her students get so riled up for her sake. “I didn’t want my past relationship with Mr. Facade to affect you in today’s events,” she said sincerely, pinching the bridge of her nose, “clearly he doesn’t feel the same. But so what? Fine, now you know, and we can all agree that Mr. Facade is a total fucking asswipe! Doesn’t mean we have to be.”

Zipp gave her a look with an arched eyebrow. “Language, huh?”

“I know what I said,” Sunset replied flatly. “I’ve been trying very hard not to swear in front of you guys all year, but here’s the truth: I’m an adult, so I get to swear whenever I want. It’s not fair, but it’s how the world works. Try this instead. Take a deep breath.” Breathing in deeply, Sunset brought her hand up to her chest and held it there until they’d all followed suit, then she exhaled slowly as she brought her arm forward.

When the exercise was done, the unimpressed and judgmental eyes of several teenagers lingered on her in silence.

“Yeah, that didn’t do shit for me either,” Sunset admitted bluntly, got her cellphone out of her pocket and pulled up the Timer app. “Alright, here’s the deal: You got one minute to unleash every curse word you know, loud as you want, consequence-free.” She held up her phone and tapped the screen. “Go!”

Startled and surprised, they all looked around at each other, wasting the precious first seconds until … “Shit!” Pipp had a huge grin on her face and stars in her eyes as she said it. “Fuck! Shit! Balls!”

Misty balled her hands into fists and began to scream: “FUUUUUCCCCKKK!!!”

“This fucking bullshit sucks ass, man!” Hitch joined in, and with the class rep getting in on it, one by one, they all started going at the top of their lungs until most individual words were drowned out by a cacophony of cathartic release.

In the middle of it all, at the height of the obscenities, Ms. Cheerilee happened to walk by. She stopped dead in her tracks and looked at Sunset who simply held up her phone to show her the countdown. Cheerilee gave Sunset an approving look and a nod at the use of such an advanced technique and then simply kept walking.

“Time!” Sunset announced.

When all was said and done, with the students huffing and puffing to catch their breaths, just about every head turned towards Izzy.

“What?” Izzy asked with a broad smile.

“I don’t think I know half the words you just said, Izzy,” Hitch informed her.

“I bet Ms. Sunset knows ‘em.”

Suppressing a chuckle, Sunset replied: “Oh, I know what you said. I’m not convinced you know what you said, but you sure said it.” She looked around and found the corners of their mouths distinctly turned up. “Now, are we all feeling a little better?”

Sunny nodded and answered for all of them. “Yeah, I guess we’re all just a little nervous, Ms. Sunset. We don’t wanna disappoint you, and we wanna help you win your bet.”

“Now who went and told you about that?” Sunset asked with a groan.

“Ms. Opaline did,” Misty said with complete and utter innocence, “and I told the others. Was that supposed to be a secret?”

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose again. ‘Ms. Opaline did.’ Because of course she did. “It doesn’t matter. You shouldn’t be concerning yourselves with that.”

“But you’re trying to do something good for CHS, for us, right?” Misty asked. “By getting the school extra funds it needs? We just wanna help you.”

“And Crystal Prep is really tough, right?” Sunny added. “Even you and your friends couldn’t beat them back in the day. They’ve got better facilities, better study materials, better everything.”

“We do have a leg up on them in one regard,” Misty suggested, waving her fingers in a sort of mystical way.

Sunset blinked, unsure whether she’d really just suggested what Sunset thought she had.

“We … do,” Sunny said after a moment. “Could certainly help us in the physical events, at least.”

“Wait, are you two suggesting …?” Sprout asked.

“Why shouldn’t we use it?” Pipp wondered aloud. “It’s not like … I mean … we have it. It’s no different from naturally having an advantage like being a little taller, right?”

“I can’t believe what I’m hearing right now,” Sunset said, putting one hand on her hip.

Zipp looked at her. “There’s nothing in the rules about not using magic, technically,” she pointed out.

“There’s technically nothing in the rules about not stabbing your opponents with a knife either,” Sunset countered, “some things should be obvious without spelling them out.”

Izzy rubbed her forehead. “I’m confused. You’re the one who is always telling us that we are the ones who have to decide how to use our magic for good, right? Wouldn’t helping all of our friends win the Friendship Games be a good thing?”

Sunset didn’t have an immediate answer for that one. “I … this isn’t the same as … it’s not as simple as that.” She looked around and found the young man she’d always thought of as having the most pronounced sense of justice and responsibility in the group. “Hitch, you can’t possibly be telling me that you’re on board with this. Tell me this doesn’t feel wrong to you on some level.”

“I dunno, Ms. Sunset. Sounds like it might be for a good cause. You’re the one who taught me that the real world isn’t always just black and white.”

Sunset stood there as they all nodded at that, and all the confidence she’d built up over the year as a teacher came crashing down. She felt like it was her first day again, with all the raging imposter syndrome that entailed. Who was she, with all her history, to speak as an authority figure, after all? She could try to put her foot down, simply forbid them from using their magic, but what would that achieve if she couldn’t convince them on the merits of what she was saying, only her authority as their teacher?

Looking at her students right now, she knew they were at a crossroads, a crossroads she herself had stood at once before, and not even the goddess of the sun had been able to prevent her from going down the wrong path initially. She knew she had to say something, anything.

“Listen,” she said quietly. “I’m not gonna give you the speech about slippery slopes or the one about power and responsibility. I did tell you all that the magic chose you for a reason, and that it’s up to you, and you alone, how to use it. I can only try to let you learn from my mistakes.

“Because this isn’t about me, or CHS, or some silly budget, or the dumb beef I have with a guy from my past. This is about you. You have to decide who you want to be. We all have to make that choice, magic or not, and not just once, every single day of our lives we have to actively choose who we want to be, and some days it’s easier to take the low road than the high road, way easier.

“I can’t tell you who to be or what to do with the magic you’ve been given. … But I can tell you what it feels like to stumble and make the wrong choice, even if it’s just once.” Her voice cracked, sounding wet and desperately pleading. “So I implore you all to listen to this, because this might be the most important lesson I could ever teach you. If you use your magic for selfish reasons, and what you’re suggesting is selfish at least to some degree, you will not look back on your victory today with pride. You will always look back on this day with regret, and that regret will taste worse in your mouths than the fleeting sting of defeat ever could, and it will haunt you for the rest of your lives. I guarantee it.”

They all stared at her, stunned into silence.

The first bell rang, and Sunset took a step backwards, away from them. Then another. “You should be getting to your first event,” she said hoarsely. “Best of luck today, everyone.”

She turned and walked away, bitter tears of disappointment welling up in her eyes, … disappointment in herself. Princess Celestia, Princess Twilight, have I failed them as a teacher?

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 40: Acadeca

Sunset stood like a zombie in the corner of the classroom where the written exam was taking place. Ostensibly, she was on monitor duty in the back with Harshwhinny while Opaline was overseeing the exam from the teacher’s desk in the front. In reality, she was quietly despairing at how she had left things with her students when they parted, and the white noise of pencils scratching against paper did nothing to take her mind off it.

How can I hope to keep them safe from the dangers of magic when I can’t even accomplish the most basic of tasks as a teacher?

At least Harshwhinny was a dedicated teacher who took her job seriously, she thought glumly as she observed her co-worker wind her way through the aisles, always on the lookout without disturbing the students in their work.

Then she paused, and something unusual and exceedingly rare happened. Gladys Harshwhinny … smiled. She looked up to meet Sunset’s eyes and beckoned her over with an almost imperceptible nod of her head.

Curiosity winning out over gloominess, Sunset walked over quietly and found that Gladys had stopped next to Izzy’s desk. Glancing down, she found that Izzy had made her way through the entire math section, and it looked good, the formulae all neat and precise, and moved on to the optional questions for bonus points, the kinds students weren’t expected to even understand, let alone solve, unless they were some kind of math prodigy.

But Izzy was dutifully going through them, a look of concentration on her face that meant she hadn’t even realized that the two teachers were hovering over her.

For the first time since she’d left her students earlier, Sunset began to smile as she looked at Gladys. The two teachers shared a proud look and moved on in opposite directions.

But after only a few steps, Sunset came to a sudden halt as she looked over at Hitch, the knot in her stomach returning with a vengeance.

Hitch had a thousand-yard-stare on his face, hand slightly raised as if to use his magic. Sunset glanced down at the bag near his feet where she could see the corner of a textbook poking out, a green mote of light hovering near it.

If he was to summon a small vine to dig out and open the book and then glance down, nobody would likely even notice. Except, I would notice. And then what do I do?

He seemed frozen in the moment, unaware of his teacher’s eyes on him, and after an agonizingly long few seconds, he closed his eyes, took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly as his hand relaxed and the mote of light vanished.

When his eyes opened again, they were clear and focused. Hitch cracked his neck briefly, picked up his pencil and returned his focus to the answer sheet in front of him.

Sunset looked over towards Opaline who was regarding Hitch with a raised eyebrow, but then returned to letting her eyes sweep across the rest of the students.

Sunset sighed in relief and continued her watch without further incidents.

With the event having moved to the sports grounds, Sunset found herself sitting at a table off to the side, grading the exams at a row of tables under a pavillion some distance from the action. While the sports events went on under the supervision of the PE teachers and judges, teachers from both schools would be busy evaluating the morning’s written portion.

One teacher from each school was to go over each student’s exam to ensure a fair grading. Thankfully the gods, or more probably either Celestia or Cadence, had seen fit to pair Sunset up with any other Crystal Prep teacher than Dapper Facade, and she found the older woman, Mrs. Hazelblossom, who taught English at Crystal Prep to be both fair in her grading as well as pleasant company, even though Sunset kept glancing over at the sports grounds.

“I concur with your scoring, Ms. Shimmer,” the older woman said, adding her signature in red next to Sunset’s and passing the paper over. “Some very advanced understanding of math on this one.”

Sunset noted Izzy’s name on the paper and smiled. “Yes, she’s got a very good math teacher. I should know. I was her student once, too.”

Mrs. Hazelblossom returned a good-natured smile and took her glasses off to let them hang from the chain around her neck to rest her eyes for a bit. “All your students also wrote very lovely essays, I must say.” She lifted up an exam sheet bearing Sunny’s name. “Especially this one. It’s not often that, when tasked with writing about a person who inspires them in their life, they choose to write about one of their teachers.” She gave Sunset a knowing look.

Blushing, Sunset turned her attention back to her work, cross-checking the rest of the answer sheet with her counterpart’s score marks on the sheet in front of her. “I guess the essays almost have to make up for it. As usual, Crystal Prep’s reputation for academic excellence is well earned,” she said, signing off on a Crystal Prep student’s paper with almost full marks in the physics section.

“Principal Cadence holds us to a high standard, both in academics and where it comes to the nurturing of our students.” Her eyes narrowed slightly as she gave a pointed look towards another table where Dapper Facade was currently arguing with Cranky over a score. “I should only wish we would all meet those standards on a regular basis.”

Before she could comment on that, Sunset’s attention was pulled towards the football field where a dismayed cry had just risen from the spectators and she saw Zipp lying on the ground.

“Come on, ref! That was a foul!” Big Mac bellowed from the sidelines in a rare display of genuine anger. “There was no ball contact!”

Sunset narrowed her eyes. Opaline was refereeing the match, and she pointedly ignored the complaint. But Sunset looked at Zipp who got to her feet covered in dirt. She clenched her hand and took a stance that looked like she almost intended to hit her opponent in the back with a blast of pegasus magic in revenge for the foul. Then she dug in her heels and ran after him instead, taking the ball back with a fair tackling and shooting it towards the middle with a scissor kick from the ground. “Sprout!”

Sprout received the ball, finding himself face to face with three opponents who had singled him out as the biggest physical threat on the field. He shielded the ball as best he could, looking around for an opening, then he turned and kicked the ball with his heel.

Right towards Misty who found herself with just one opponent between herself and the goal. It would have been the perfect chance to just raise her shield and barrel through her, instead she put her head down, looking like she was about to charge, then tricked her opponent by lightly pushing the ball through her legs, running around her and shooting for the goal.

“YES!” Sunset screamed and jumped up with a fist in the air as the ball hit the net and the crowd cheered. “GOOOAAALLL!”

But the shrill sound of Opaline’s whistle dashed that moment of triumph. “Offside! No goal! Crystal Prep to kick off.”

“WHAT!?” Sunset roared in righteous indignation. “Are you blind? There’s no way that girl wasn’t between Misty and the goalie when the ball was passed!” She was fuming, then began to blush when she noticed the other teacher looking at her with a smile.

Out on the field, Misty was trotting back to her teammates with an apologetic expression. “Sorry, guys.”

“Don’t mind, Misty,” Zipp, the team captain, said while Hitch gave her a pat on the shoulder, “great hustle! Let’s keep up the pressure!”

Sunset looked around towards the track where the relay race was going on. Currently in the lead, her headband streaming behind her, Izzy was approaching Pipp for the changeover, the two running side by side, but when she tried to pass the baton over, they fumbled, and it clattered to the ground. It would have been easy for Pipp to make a small gesture and bounce it back into her hand with her wind magic without anybody noticing.

Instead, she arrested her movement and wheeled around while Izzy literally threw herself onto the track, picking up the fallen object and holding it up for Pipp to grab, the scrapes on her forearms and face clear evidence that she hadn’t raised her shield. Pipp received the baton, turned around once more and, now in second place, tore off with gritted teeth to catch back up with her opponent, pounding the track with all her might and no magic.

“Hiyah!” Hearing Sunny scream, she turned to see the girl taking her run-up for the long jump, purple braid flowing behind her. For the briefest of moments, the soles of her shoes seemed to flare up green with her earth pony magic. But she shook her head and the glow faded before she pushed off from the board under her own power alone, throwing her body weight forward to land in the sand at a significant distance.

From that point, things got harder to make out in the distance as Sunset’s chest swelled with pride and her eyes swam with unshed tears.

“I guess that’s the one field where CHS has always been ahead of us,” the older teacher said in a kindly voice, “your students are very spirited.”

Sunset turned towards her with a big grin. “Yes. Yes, they are.”

“And I’m starting to see where they get it from. Shall we finish up tallying these scores, dear?”

“Yes, of course,” Sunset said, wiping away at her eyes briefly and sitting back down.

Having passed off the graded written exams to the judges, Sunset walked along the grassy field around the sports ground. Blankets had been set out for the participants and spectators for a picnic lunch. She glanced over at the scoreboard which had just been updated.

Between the written exam scores and the tally from the sports events, CHS was behind by 150 points. The gap wasn’t insurmountable, but to pull off an upset, CHS would have to clinch almost every remaining point up for grabs.

Consequently, the mood from the Canterlot High students she passed was pretty subdued, though at least everyone seemed to be enjoying their lunches. One island of particular gloom in the sea of students was the blanket where the majority of participating CHS sophomores were quietly eating after showering and changing out of their gym clothes.

“You got room for one more?” Sunset asked quietly as she walked up to Sunny, Izzy, Hitch, Sprout, Zipp, Pipp, Misty and Posey Bloom.

“Ms. Sunset!” Sunny gulped, looking up at her. “We didn’t cheat in any of the events, I swear.”

“I know,” Sunset said, sitting down with a pained smile on her face and lightly resting her hand on Sunny’s shoulder, “I’m sorry for ever doubting you. Can you ever forgive me?”

“Are you kidding?” Hitch asked remorsefully. “We’re the ones who are sorry. Thanks for setting us straight in the nick of time.”

“Yeah,” Izzy agreed with uncharacteristically low energy. “We all said some pretty dumb things this morning.”

Zipp nodded at that. “Totally. You were right, Ms. Sunset. Using our powers would have just been cheating, plain and simple.”

“And I feel awful for getting everyone so riled up by telling them about the bet,” Misty said, hanging her head.

“Don’t,” Sunset said comfortingly while reaching over and ruffling her hair, “you were just trying to motivate your team. You did nothing wrong. None of you did. As humans, we all have our moments of weakness. Wielding phenomenal cosmic powers is all well and good, but it’s knowing when to use them, and for what purpose, and when not to that’s important. So enough with the glum faces. I am so very proud of all of you, and you should all feel proud of yourselves today.”

Slowly, the frowns began to turn upside down as they all looked at her.

“Bring it in, guys,” Sunset said as they all joined into a group hug.

“Must be nice to be part of the magic club,” Posey, one of the only two students not to join in, said with a sigh.

“Probably,” Sprout agreed.

Sunset reached out wordlessly, grabbed them both by the shoulders and pulled them into the hug. Posey’s face stiffened for a moment, then softened into a smile as well.

“Well, at least the temptation to cheat is gone now,” Zipp said remorsefully when they all pulled apart again. “We’re so far behind already, what’s even the point? At least, we’ll lose with dignity.”

“On the plus side,” Izzy said around a mouthful of chicken sandwich, “we got a great meal out of it. This lunch is amazing!”

Sunset gave a knowing smile. “Exactly.” And in a moment that couldn’t have been timed better, the scoreboard behind her updated, with Crystal Prep’s seemingly unassailable lead being cut down from 150 to a mere 50 points, while Cadence announced over the loudspeakers: “The home economics scores have been tallied. CHS takes full marks with a clean sweep. 100 points to Canterlot High!”

A student wearing a black trenchcoat and a white chef’s hat walked past in that moment, bumping Sunset’s outstretched fist in passing and kept on walking with his trenchcoat fluttering out dramatically behind him.

“Where is Trey even going?” Posey wondered aloud while staring after her classmate from 2-B. “There’s nothing over there!”

“Let him have his hero walk-off, Posey,” Sunset said with a twinkle in her eye. “He just put us back on the board single-handedly. That means it’s all to play for in the Super Quiz Relay. The rest is up to you guys.”

Izzy returned to the bench with her head hanging low. “Sorry,” she said. “They’re really good.”

The final event of the Friendship Games, the Super Quiz Relay, was taking place on the big stage of Canterlot High’s open-air auditorium which Sunset remembered mostly for being the stage where the Battle of the Bands had concluded years ago.

Now, instead of a musical setup, two benches for the competing teams flanked two central podiums, each with their own buzzer and microphone. Opaline, as the head judge, was standing in the middle to ask the questions, while Celestia and Cadence were seated at a desk some steps behind her, ready to weigh in for clarifications and to look up unexpected answers with a laptop at their disposal.

Nobody blamed Izzy for getting the last answer wrong. They’d managed to narrow the gap further, but everybody was on edge as Zipp looked over at the scoreboard and declared after doing the math in her head: “We’re still down by 25 points. At five points a piece, we have to get every remaining question right just to draw even, or it’s over.”

Sunset nodded and looked around the worried faces of her students before waving them closer. “Bring it in.” She glanced over at the other bench were Dapper Facade was of course looking at her with a smug grin. But she put him out of her mind as the CHS Team put their heads together. “Listen, I know it’s been a long, tough road to get here. But whatever happens, I want you to know that I’m proud of all of you for getting this far, whatever happens. But we’re not beat yet.”

“Are you gonna tell us that we all have heart?” Pipp asked, only slightly ironically.

“Why would I tell you that? You already know that,” Sunset pointed out. “No, instead I’m gonna remind you that you have what it takes to beat them. Yes, they’re smart and tough, but so are you. You all worked your butts off to prepare for this, you’ve worked hard all year. You don’t need a miracle, you don’t need magic as you’ve proven today, you just need to give it your all. Five questions left, we just need someone to get us started.” She locked eyes with Zipp. “You ready to get us started, Captain?”

Zipp squared her jaw and nodded.

Putting her hand into the middle of the circle and waiting for her students to pile theirs on top, Sunset said: “Wondercolts on 3. 1 … 2 … 3!”

“Wondercolts Forever!” They raised their hands with a shout and broke, the rest of the team clapping their hands as Zipp walked up to the podium.

Ms. Opaline looked at the two contestants and said: “This is a question for both. First to buzz in gets to answer first. Ready? Spell a word of your choosing correctly. Longest word wins.”

Bzzt!

Zipp grimaced as the girl from Crystal Prep was ever so slightly faster to buzz in, getting to answer first. “R-A-D-I-O-I-M-M-U-N-O-T-H-E-R-A-P-Y, Radioimmunotherapy, 18 letters.”

Opaline turned to look at Celestia and Cadence on the judges’ bench, the former having written down the answer on a piece of paper and the latter typing the word into a laptop in front of her. They briefly compared notes, nodded to each other and then to Opaline.

“Correct,” Opaline said to the polite applause of the Crystal Prep students and the groan of the CHS students in the crowd. “Ms. Storm, you’ll have to come up with a longer word if you want the points.”

Zipp grimaced, mouthing something to herself as she apparently either came up short or wasn’t confident that she could spell whatever word she had landed on. Looking around, she locked eyes with Sunset, and an idea seemed to hit her. “Does it have to be an English word?” she asked, turning to Opaline who frowned back. “You didn’t specify.”

Opaline looked like she was about to shoot the notion down, but then she did that weird head tick of hers while her eyes went from stern to slightly softer. “I suppose I didn’t,” she admitted after a few seconds. “You may use a foreign word as long as we can verify it in a standard dictionary.”

Zipp began to grin and closed her eyes while leaning on the lectern with her hands, reciting the letters clearly and evenly. “B-R-U-T-T-O-S-O-Z-I-A-L-P-R-O-D-U-K-T, Bruttosozialprodukt, 19 letters.” She turned around to look at Celestia and Cadence who were staring at her with wide eyes. “It’s German. You should find it in the Duden der Rechtschreibung und Grammatik.”

The two principals stuck their heads together behind the laptop, conferred briefly, and then gave two thumbs up.

“Correct. Five points to Canterlot High,” Opaline announced neutrally as the CHS students erupted into a cheer.

Zipp simply strode back towards her team, bumping the fist Sunset held out to her with a nod and looked at the rest of her team. “Alright, I got us started. Now to keep the rally going, guys.”

And so they did as Sunset’s students stepped up one by one to the podium on the stage.

Bzzt!

Pipp: “The Estates General of France prior to the 1789 Revolution was made up of the Clergy, the Nobility and the Third Estate, which comprised the remaining 98% of the population despite only getting one vote in the assembly, just like the First and Second Estates.”

“Correct.”

Bzzt!

Posey: “The quote ‘Better to reign in Hell than serve in Heaven’ originates from John Milton’s 1667 epic poem Paradise Lost.”

“Correct.”

Bzzt!

Hitch: “The Second Schleswig War of 1864, the Austro-Prussian War of 1866 and the Franco-German War of 1870/71, collectively known as the German Unification Wars.”

“Correct.”

Bzzt!

Sunny: “The first American to be awarded the Nobel Peace Prize was President Theodore Roosevelt in 1906, for his role in mediating an end to the Russo-Japanese War the previous year.”

“Correct, another five points to CHS,” Opaline announced as she shuffled her last cue card forward in her hands. “And with that, the scores are even, and we move on to a tie-breaker question to decide both the Super Quiz Relay and the Friendship Games as a whole.”

Sunset couldn’t help but look a little smug as a smiling Sunny made her way back to receive the congratulations of her teammates. She looked over at the other bench where a displeased Dapper Facade was venting his frustrations loud enough to be heard across the aisle. “What was that? Pull it together and stop making us look bad! They’re just a public school. You’re embarrassing yourselves, and more importantly you’re embarrassing me.”

“Sheesh, wouldn’t wanna be in that guy’s class,” Sunny commented.

Yeah, Sunset thought to herself. The longer this goes on, the less I care about this moron and the more I just feel sorry for his students. But right now she had her own student to worry about who was pacing restlessly back and forth after the terror behind his eyes had been rising steadily with every correct answer from his teammates. Because the order was fixed, that meant he’d be the vital last one to step in for the all-important tie-breaker question.

“Hey,” Sunset said to the nervously pacing Sprout. “You okay?”

He nodded, though he didn’t stop pacing. “Yeah, I’m okay. I’ll just … I’m gonna go up there and believe in the you that believes in me, Ms. Sunset.”

“Don’t do that.”

He stopped his pacing to look at her.

“Show me what you’ve got in your pocket, Sprout.”

Reaching into the pocket of his jacket, he produced a small box of thumbtacks and handed it to her wordlessly.

Sunset gave it a brief glance and held it up in front of his eyes. “Doesn’t look like any more have been used for mischief.” Without even looking, she chucked the box into a nearby trash bin, then she jabbed her index finger into his chest. “Believe in yourself. Not the me that believes in you. Not the you that believes in me. Believe in the you that believes in yourself.”

Sprout swallowed hard, took a deep breath, then nodded and made his way to the stage where his eyes narrowed upon the realization that his opponent was the guy he’d almost thrown hands with in the morning.

Sunset clenched her fist in front of her mouth as Opaline said: “The final category is Art History. For the win. First correct answer counts. Name a painting made in the style of European Academic Art.”

Bzzzzzzzzzzzzzt!

Sprout had slammed on the buzzer so hard that it almost seemed like the prop was going to break as he stared into space with wide eyes. “Batwoman!”

There was a deafening silence after his answer, until that silence was broken by the chuckle of his opponent. “Did you seriously just blank and blurt out a comic book character, you total moron?” As his chuckle transitioned into a taunting laugh, the Crystal Prep team and the audience also started giggling. “The Birth of Venus by William-Adolphe Bouguereau is a correct answer.”

Sprout looked around with panic in his eyes, almost everyone laughing at him, and even his teammates had only pity in their eyes for him. Then he looked at his teacher, who was looking at him with wide eyes and nodding fervently to go on. You gave the right answer, Sprout! Tell them!

He turned back to see Opaline raise her arm in the direction of Crystal Prep to declare them the winners, and he got close to the microphone in front of him. “Excuse me!” His interjection caused a loud reverb through the speakers which made Opaline jump. “I believe you said the first correct answer counts, so let me say it again more clearly,” he said more evenly but no less firmly into the microphone as the crowd began to quiet down. “La Femme Chauve-Souris, The Bat-Woman, painted by French artist Albert Joseph Pénot circa 1890.” He looked past Opaline at his suddenly slack-jawed opponent and added: “Almost fifty years before Bob Kane and Bill Finger introduced the world to the iconic comic book character Batman in 1939, moron.”

““Correct!!”” Opaline turned in surprise at the sudden and simultaneous shout from both Celestia and Cadence. Celestia turned the laptop around so the image being displayed could be seen, an oil painting of a nude woman with bat wings, her arms raised as if to cast a spell and a set of piercing eyes directed at the viewer.

“And he’s right about Batman, too,” Sunset couldn’t help herself from shouting with a proud grin on her face.

Opaline Arcana turned around, extended her arm weakly in Sprout’s direction and announced in an even voice: “Canterlot High wins the Friendship Games.”

The Wondercolts erupted into a cheer, storming onto the stage as they all piled onto Sprout, chanting his name, in a group hug to the applause of the audience. Even some of the Crystal Prep students showed some grudging respect for the win.

Unlike the unsatisfying draw from six years ago, Canterlot High had achieved an absolutely undisputed victory for the first time in the history of the Friendship Games, with no magic shenanigans, willingly or unwillingly, casting any doubt on their victory.

Sunset walked up to her celebrating students who parted to allow her to walk up to the MVP. “Knew you could do it,” she said, punching Sprout in the arm. “Ain’t nobody who knows more about artistic nudes than Sprout Cloverleaf.”

He grinned back at her, slightly embarrassed, while rubbing his arm.

“Bring it in, everybody,” she said, and as they joined in another huddle, Sunset glanced around at the smiling faces of her students, feeling like her chest might burst with pride. “You know, guys, I was a participant in the last Friendship Games, and at their conclusion, or rather inconclusion, a wise woman said that it’s fair to declare us all winners.”

She lifted her head, looking at Celestia and Cadence shaking hands, clearly both just relieved that the damn thing was over with no major catastrophes occurring. But more importantly, she spotted Dapper Facade off to the right of the stage, kicking the ground and cursing.

When she lowered her head again, she matched the cheeky grins of the kids. “Screw that noise! Feels good to win!”

“Yeah!” The response was unified.

“Who are we?”

“Canterlot Wondercolts!”

“And what have we done today?”

“Win!”

As the circle broke into individual cheers, the festive mood was suddenly broken by a piercing scream from the edge of the open-air auditorium. They all looked and saw shadowy creatures pour into the stands from the outside, the closest students screaming in panic.

Sunset took a step forward and looked around. Opaline was nowhere to be seen. As a light appeared at the edge of her vision, she looked to her left, finding Sunny, Hitch and Misty all ponied up and giving her a determined look and a nod. She looked to her right, and found the same was true for Pipp, Zipp, Sprout and Izzy.

Turning around, she looked at the frightened Posey Bloom. “Posey, focus!” The girl snapped out of it at her teacher’s voice. “Go find Rufus, tell him to be ready on my signal, then find someplace safe to hide.”

Posey nodded, turned and ran towards the back of the stage.

“The rest of you,” Sunset said, putting her hand in her pocket and wrapping her fingers around the magic collection device, “let’s go!”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 41: The Battle of Canterlot High

Sunset and her students made their way in the direction of the exit, right towards the approaching Shadow Puppets. The sun had gone down, making the steady stream of shadowy humanoids hard to see, but the direction they were coming from was clear enough, and they all knew that’s where they needed to be.

Zipp and Pipp, using their pegasus magic, formed the tip of the spear as the group broke out of the auditorium, blasting away the Shadow Puppets who were in the process of grabbing screaming students. Izzy and Misty followed up, raising their shields and breaking through a line of them while Sunny unleashed her earth pony magic to catapult Hitch into the air who landed in a group of them and dug his fingers into the grassy ground to make large vines appear that entangled and crushed a good half dozen of them into black smoke.

Sunset could barely keep up with her students. It almost seemed as if their win in the Friendship Games had supercharged their magic somehow. Huh, of course. Magic responds to emotion.

She suddenly felt herself being grabbed by the shoulder and whirled around, coming face to face with a Shadow Puppet. The eyeless creature opened its maw, revealing a grotesque grin.

Donk!

Then something metallic came crashing down onto its head and the abomination crumpled down at Sunset’s feet before vanishing in a puff of smoke.

“Need a hand, kid?”

Sunset blinked at the old man with the shovel standing in front of her. “Cranky?” She looked around in bewilderment, now that they’d made it onto the lawn between the auditorium and the front entrance.

“Nope!” Big Macintosh swung a baseball bat, connecting with another Shadow Puppet that exploded into a puff of smoke, standing back to back with Cheerilee who was wielding a litter picker like a spear. “Hiyah!”

In another corner of the schoolyard, Cadence was getting in on the action, beating on a shadow monster with a rake while yelling: “You … leave … my sister-in-law’s ex-girlfriend and her students alone!”

“Pay attention in class, Sunset!” That particular shout made Sunset wince in a conditioned response as she turned around to see Ms. Harshwhinny disintegrate another monster into thin air before showing off the crochet needles held between the fingers of her fist like a knuckle duster with a grin. “And you said to delete crochet from my dating profile!”

“Well, I didn’t know you could punch ghosts with those,” Sunset defended herself.

“Don’t think you can, normally,” Cranky said, rapping his knuckles against the head of his shovel. “But when the Phantom of the Halls hands you something from his tool shed, you don’t ask questions.”

It was only now that she looked closer Sunset could make out the faint runes etched into the metal and she looked over to where Star Swirl the Bearded, no, where Lars Writs the Janitor was calmly strolling through the schoolyard. One hand held behind his back, he reached into a bag of weed killers strapped to his belt with the other and threw it into the face of a Shadow Puppet charging him, which disintegrated before it reached him. He met Sunset’s eyes and winked. “I made these for a rainy day with a different enemy in mind, but they should suffice.”

“Holy shit!” Zipp yelled with a huge grin on her face from where the students were continuing to make a path forward. “All our teachers are fucking badasses!”

“Language, Zephyrina!” Sunset shouted in a way that sounded ludicrous even to herself, given the situation.

“Go,” Gladys told Sunset as she passed her, “take care of your kids! We’ll defend the auditorium!” She shared a look with Cranky as they both nodded and charged back into the fray.

Sunset turned and ran to catch back up with her students who were still making their way through an army of shadow creatures in a way that, Sunset had to admit, was just as efficient if not more so than the Rainbooms would have done in their heyday.

But a cold and icy wind was blowing up the closer they came to the source of the force, leaving Sunset to raise her arms against the chill wind to cover her face and step more slowly than the students who were able to push back against the howling gale with their magic.

“Sunset!”

Hearing Celestia’s voice over the wind, she looked around, finally spotting the principal on the ground nearby, unable to even stand in the magic hurricane, yet she had made her way over here somehow, presumably in pursuit of their enemy. To even have made it this far with no magic of her own must have required a superhuman effort on her part.

“Opaline!” Celestia yelled over the screaming wind while pointing in the direction of the main entrance as Sunset managed to struggle to her side. “The portal!” What appeared to be a tornado of blue magic swirled around the statue pedestal that Sunset knew to contain the portal to Equestria.

And just as she looked, the cubist horse statue came sailing through the air out of it in a high arc, heading right for the two women who were unable to scramble away in the intense magic storm that seemed to be exerting its own gravity.

Oh, fuck me, Sunset thought as she threw herself onto Celestia and closed her eyes. I don’t wanna go out being crushed by the ugliest statue of all time! Please, not like this!

“Ms. Sunset!” There was a loud, dull thud as the improvised projectile came down upon them.

Sunset looked up to see Sprout kneeling there on one knee, having caught the several ton statue with his bare hands, an impact crater several inches deep in the grassy lawn around him, just in Sunset and Celestia’s path. “Uwoaaaaahhhhh!!!” As he got up from his knees to lift the dead weight above his head, he was not only fully ponied up, but he looked like he’d grown at least a foot taller, the bulging muscles in his arms, legs and torso almost threatening to tear his clothes to shreds, a glowing nimbus of shining energy around him. He looked over his shoulders with glowing eyes that were almost bursting with magic. “You ladies okay?”

Sunset began to smile and gave him a thumbs up. “Old school earth pony magic, that’s what it was. Nice!”

“Believe in the me who believes in myself, right?” he said with a grin before turning to Celestia. “Principal, did you want me to put this down anywhere in particular?”

Having gathered herself from the near brush with being squished, Celestia narrowed her eyes at him. “Mr. Cloverleaf,” she told him, “I don’t particularly care where you put that fucking eyesore, neither do I care whether it stays in one piece.”

His grin grew positively vicious, noticing a Shadow Colossus at least three stories high step out from the tornado, apparently the sculpture-slinging culprit. “Destruction of school property with permission? Awesome! In that case,” he roared as he hefted the weight forward, “return to sender! Delivery refused!”

Crash!

Sailing through the air the other way, the statue struck the giant shadow creature square in the chest, breaking into three huge chunks upon impact and sending the creature stumbling back several steps.

Then Sunny appeared floating over Sunset and Celestia, ethereal wings on her back and golden horn on her forehead, she spread her arms, and a shock wave of warm, golden light pushed outwards from her, disintegrating the smaller Shadow Puppets in the vicinity instantly and pushing back the icy wind. “This one is mine,” she growled, reaching out her hand towards the Shadow Colossus in an imitation of Sunset’s technique. “Solar Flare!”

A beam of sunlight rushed forth from her palm, piercing clean through the Colossus, leaving a gaping hole in its chest and continuing on to disturb the tornado behind it. The creature sank to its knees and dissolved into a puddle of black goo.

Before anyone could raise a celebratory shout, three more colossi stepped out of the storm, briefly halted and then combined into an even bigger version that towered into the night sky at twice the height of the school building.

Sunny stared, mouth agape. “Now, this one I might need some help with!”

Even as the creature took one lumbering step forward, its advance was halted when several thick vines burst from the earth, wrapping themselves around its arms and torso. “You got it, Sunny!” Hitch declared, cloaked in a green nimbus of earth pony magic with his arm raised.

Zipp and Pipp whooshed past at blinding speed, flaring their wings behind the giant shadow monster and began blasting it in the back with a jet stream of air, pushing it forward from the top, just as Misty and Izzy ran up encased in their shields, one each impacting its tree trunk-like legs like magic wrecking balls.

Thus assaulted from above and below, and with its high center of gravity, the colossus stumbled forward, falling onto its knees as Sprout came up with a running leap to punch whatever passed for the creature’s face while Sunny flew overhead and began a renewed assault with her solar magic.

Sunset turned to Celestia with a grin after helping her to her feet. “Brings back memories, doesn’t it?” She had to yell over the sounds of the battle raging behind her.

Celestia gave her former student an exasperated look.

Sunset pointed towards the auditorium. “Cranky and the others are holding down the fort! Keep everyone inside! I’ve got reinforcements incoming!”

Deciding to put her faith in her student, Celestia nodded and took off in the direction of the auditorium.

Meanwhile, Class 2-A had finished off the supersized Shadow Colossus through their combined efforts, and Sunny had directed her solar magic at the tornado, which was starting to show tears in its fabric.

But as Sunset ran to catch up with her students, she was suddenly knocked off her feet by a blast wave of frigid air enhanced by magic.

“Enough, you fools!”

The blast wave also knocked the students back, the tornado dissipating and revealing the entity within, held aloft in another smaller, more intensely condensed magic tornado, eyes ablaze in blue flame and one hand outstretched, blasting the portal with cold fire as she hovered in front of it.

“Ms. Opaline!?” Misty gasped.

Opaline’s eyes turned on her, features twisted into a sneer. “Silly girl,” she growled, “I should have known better than to put three years of my work into your incompetent hands. When we spoke in the car this morning, I thought you might at least be useful for one simple thing. But you couldn’t even do that right. In the end, you weren’t even worth the ink I wasted on those letters.”

So it was you who wrote those letters. Sunset’s heart ached for Misty as she struggled to her feet and put herself between her student and her abuser, and several things clicked into place at once in her mind. “So that’s what it was,” she said with narrowed eyes, “telling Misty about the deal with the school board, playing favorites during the Games, setting Dapper against me to rile everyone up. You’ve been trying to goad them into using their magic all day so you could steal it!”

“Yesssss,” Opaline hissed, “I’ve been subsisting off this world’s pathetic magic for years!”

There was another question finally answered, the absence of magic in this world for the last three years, caused by not only an emotional leech but also a magical leech, a black hole of magic that was only now starting to be satiated enough to allow some of the natural magic of this world to reassert itself.

“Theirs is more potent, more delicious,” Opaline went on, “but even that pales in comparison to the real prize.” Her gaze went to the portal she was in the process of blasting. “I thought with Plan A foiled by your idealistic refusal to use your magic in the Friendship Games, all I had to do was wait for the moon rise, but I can feel someone opposing me on the other side.” Her eyes turned back to Sunset. “Your doing, I suppose.”

Sunset gave her a cheeky grin. “I may have called home in advance. You’re not the first nutjob to try and invade Equestria from this side of the portal. So good luck. Even if you blast your way through there, you’re gonna get your ass cosmically spanked by the Princess of Friendship and the Elements of Harmony. And if I know my obsessive-compulsive friend, she’s got the Pillars of Equestria and the Lord of Chaos waiting in the wings while the Crystal Heart is on loan and aimed straight at the mirror portal in case you so much as poke your ugly muzzle through.”

Opaline pulled back her hand, stopping the assault on the portal. “And yet you seem unwilling to open the floodgates and let real battle be joined, for fear of what I might do with access to that world’s magic, which leaves us at somewhat of an impasse, doesn’t it?”

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Sunset said, “this world isn’t as defenseless as you think. This ends tonight!” Sunset put her hand into her jacket pocket … and found a big, fat hole and a fistful of air as her eyes went wide in a panic. The MCD! Where did it go? She began to look frantically around, trying to figure out where in the charge over here she’d lost it.

But hearing fighting words from her teacher, Sunny soared forward on golden wings, aiming at Opaline with another solar blast.

Unfortunately, unlike her summoned shadow creatures, Opaline was barely fazed as she waved her hand and swatted away Sunny’s magic like an annoying insect. “Foolish children!” Reaching forward with her hand, what could only be described as a black hole appeared across Sunny’s chest.

“Arghhhh!” The girl’s body seized up in mid-air with a scream of agony as she was held there for a moment, and the golden wings and horn began to flicker before disappearing entirely. The dark orb turned into a stream of shadows that was pulled back towards Opaline, and Sunny began to fall.

“”Sunny!”” Hitch and Pipp cried out in unison, running forward and throwing themselves on the ground where they barely managed to catch their friend/girlfriend.

Sunny groaned, her eyelids fluttering weakly, alive but seemingly entirely drained. The stream of shadows made its way to Opaline where it sank into her chest. “Ahhh,” she sighed, almost sensually, her eyes flashing brighter with the influx of more magic.

“You leave my friends alone!” Sprout roared and began charging in Opaline’s direction, straining against the magic pressure she was exerting through her still active tornado.

“Silence, fool,” Opaline said imperiously, waving her hand without even looking at him, and the same thing that happened to Sunny happened to him.

“Ugh!” He dropped down to his knees, clutching his chest as the black orb began to drain him of his magic and the pony ears atop his head suddenly winked out.

As Sunset was still frantically scanning the area for where she had dropped the MCD, Misty walked past her, but rather than attack, looked up at Opaline with a pleading expression. “Ms. Opaline! Why are you doing this? Please, I’m begging you, stop this! I know you’re not this person!”

Opaline’s eyes turned on her, and Sunset could see them zone in on something in particular, the friendship bracelet that used to belong to her mother. For a brief moment, the blazing inferno in her eyes abated and once again her head shook as if in conflict with herself. But then her eyes flashed once more and she roared. “Begone, fool! I don’t need you anymore! Nobody needs you!” She waved her right hand and a blast wave knocked Misty of her feet.

“Misty!” Sunset jumped and managed to catch Misty before she hit the ground, shielding her student with her body as her back slammed onto the ground.

Lying on top of Sunset, Misty lifted her head and looked at her with tears in her eyes. “I don’t understand. Ngh!” Then she suddenly grunted in pain, the pony ears vanishing from her head.

Opaline floated higher in the air, hands outstretched at both sides and breathing deeply. “I’ve waited 5,000 years for this,” she said with a sideways glance at the portal, “I can wait three more. With your magic, I can conquer this pathetic world. By the time the portal to Equestria opens again, I’ll have an army at my back.”

Sunset looked around, all her students were on the ground, those shadowy tendrils extending from Opaline sucking out their magic. She gritted her teeth, put Misty down as gently as she could given the circumstances and stood up, marching towards Opaline.

Noticing her approach, another black orb appeared over Sunset’s chest, ready to steal her magic as well, only she had none left, and so the dark spell dissipated without effect. Opaline clicked her tongue. “Tch, nothing left for me to take, I suppose. Only a magic has-been who can’t admit that her glory days are over. There’s no one left to oppose me.”

Mustering her best pokerface, Sunset stood tall in the magic hurricane and stared up at the ancient evil. “You’ll find that this world has plenty of champions ready to defend it. And if those aren’t enough, plenty of villains, too.” Slowly and deliberately, she pulled her cellphone out, pressed a speed dial button and said: “Sunset, unleash the magic!”

Opaline quirked an eyebrow at that before her attention was suddenly taken up by a song starting up over on the auditorium stage, three sensual and silky voices harmonizing with each other before the first lyrics were sung. “Welcome to the show~”

Even from over here, renewed screams of sudden fear from the students could be heard as the auditorium filled with a green smoke and Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk stepped out onto the stage, eyes gleaming red, fangs bared and the wings on their backs lifting them into the air as they sang their dreadful Siren harmony.

Before anybody could fully take that in, an explosion of glitter and confetti announced the arrival of the Rainbooms, being raised onto the stage from below, all the Rainbooms, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie Pie, glowing and fully ponied up.

Pinkie Pie raised her drumsticks into the air, beating them together before bringing them down to start playing the counter harmony alongside her friends in a recreation of the Battle of the Bands. Meanwhile, Sunset Shimmer stepped forward, making eye contact with Opaline as she threw off her leather jacket and began to sing. “You’re never gonna bring me down!”

And if the sight of a dead woman playing the drums and a doppelganger for a lead singer wasn’t enough, the Rainbooms were carried up into the air in their magic glow.

The students of Class 2-A gasped briefly, beginning to pant in relief as Opaline’s concentration on her draining spell lapsed, stunned at the sight.

Projections went up in the air above the auditorium, showing first the maliciously grinning faces of Juniper Montage and Vignette Valencia from a selfie perspective before they started to pan around with their phones from their position at the right side of the stage over to the left where more green smoke arose in front of a set of plants and vines that hadn’t been there before.

“Mother Nature is here to cause trouble!” Gloriosa Daisy, or rather Gaia Everfree, stepped out from the smoke with an intense look, seemingly ready to bring nature’s wrath to the fray. “And make it double!” Wallflower Blush appeared from behind her, looking like Gaia Everfree’s evil(er) twin sister, both seemingly fully transformed by the power of the glowing geode crystals divided up between them and hanging around their necks.

The cameras panned across the arrayed arcane might of Canterlot City until they landed on a close-up of Sunset Shimmer who, hitting a high note with a glint in her eye, was engulfed in fire and brimstone until she emerged from the bright flame in her demon form.

An evil laugh and a grin on her lips, she held out her arm and pointed at a suddenly shocked looking Twilight Sparkle who was swallowed up in shadows, until two dark wings broke the black smoke and Midnight Sparkle emerged on the scene. “Muwahahaha!!!”

As the two demon women cackled in her direction, Opaline was far from cowed at the display. She was positively buzzing. She looked back at Sunset staring defiantly at her from the ground, then back to the other Sunset on stage, and her lips curled into a grin. “Oh, very clever, Sunset Shimmer,” she said in that direction. “Using your students and some random human lookalike as bait while you bring out the big guns. I can almost respect it.”

You would, wouldn’t you?

“I knew you were hiding the rest of your magic from me!” Opaline screamed, ecstatic, as she surged in the direction of the auditorium, all else but the power in front of her forgotten. “And now I’ll have it ALL! All of this world’s pathetic magic gathered in one place. This is your last mistake, Sunset Shimmer!” Reaching out her hand as she arrived on the outer edge of the auditorium, the full force of the magic shadows began to coalesce around Demon Sunset.

Time stood still for a moment as she was entirely engulfed in a black hole that no light could pass through, and then the shadows became permeable again, revealing a grinning demon visage that wasn’t so much as fazed.

“WHAT!?”

“Sorry, no magic here, honey,” Demon Sunset declared, her voice suddenly taking on a showmanship quality in a completely different timbre as a pointy, blue hat studded with stars and moons appeared atop her head. She pulled it halfway over her eyes with one hand as she gave a grin and a wink. “For you see, the greatest trick the devil ever pulled off …”

A puff of smoke detonated, engulfing her and blowing away the ineffective magic shadows as a person could be seen doing a pirouette within until she spread her arms wide and dissipated the colorful smoke in a shower of sparkles to reveal a woman with silver hair in full magician getup, her star-studded cape fluttering out behind her. “… was to make you believe that she didn’t really exist!” Trixie Lulamoon took three steps forward in mid-air, towards the crowd rather than Opaline. “Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, teachers and students of all ages, WELCOME TO THE SHOW!”

She snapped her fingers, and the Faux Pinkie Pie floated in her direction, pulling a top hat out of nowhere and undergoing a similar transformation as Trixie just did in a sudden smoke bomb until Rufus, in a black tux and cape emerged, taking his cousin’s outstretched hand in his and announcing grandiosely: “The Great and Powerful Trixie presents …”

“… a co-production between Canterlot High’s alumni association and drama club …” She spun her cousin around and they pushed off each other as they both floated to opposite ends of the stage.

“… for the enjoyment of our classmates and that of our new friends from Crystal Prep …” Rufus held out one arm as he looked over the crowd and began to float back towards the center, as if gravity affected him only sideways.

Trixie did the same, and the two stage magicians came back together, clasping each other by the outstretched forearms, spun around each other in mid-air a couple of times and then stopped to spread their arms wide. ““THE FRIENDSHIP GAMES MAGICAL EXTRAVAGANZA!!!””

A fireworks display that felt as if the 4th of July had had a love child in a threesome with New Year’s Eve and Guy Fawkes Night suddenly went off behind the stage to punctuate their combined announcement, and the Rainbooms and Dazzlings took the cue to intensify their, suddenly very cordial sounding, duet. Students from both schools, stunned out of their near panic, began to whoop and cheer as everything that had come before was suddenly perceived as warm-up to the show.

“AAARRGGHHHH!!!” Above the cheers of the crowd, Opaline’s enraged scream was barely audible as she turned her attention to another target. She reached out her hand, and Rarity was suddenly engulfed in her shadows.

The fashionista hadn’t even stopped playing her keytar by the time she emerged unscathed from the darkness. But now she took one hand off the instrument, using it to pull the pony ear hairband off her head. She waved it around for a bit, giving Opaline a feisty look and finished off with a curtsy in mid-air.

Frantically, Opaline tried her luck on Gloriosa and Wallflower next, reaching out both hands at the same time, but it didn’t even get her the wait as a pneumatic piston raised the two Poison Ivy lookalikes onto a platform just off the stage, leaving the plant backdrop behind. Emerging out of the darkness, they took each other by the hand and started to play back-up dancer to the Rainbooms/Dazzlings comeback concert as Juniper and Vignette did the same on the opposite side.

When it came to Sonata’s turn to be swallowed by the shadows and emerge without so much as a cough, the Siren spat out her plastic fangs and stuck out her tongue with a mischievous twinkle behind her colored contact lenses before continuing to sing as if it was all part of the show.

Screaming in frustration, Opaline attempted to steal the magic from almost every magic wielder this world had known in the last decade one by one, but all of it was for naught. “What is this!?” Her eyes darted around as she began to piece together the magnitude of the ruse she had fallen for. “Costumes? Fog machines? Wires? Stage trickery! It’s all smoke and mirrors! None of you have any real magic!”

“Oh, we got plenty of magic,” Trixie replied haughtily as she swooped back and forth above the heads of the crowd on a barely visible steel cable. “CHS special edition! TRIXIE EX MACHINA! You might be 5,000 years old or whatever, but you don’t even make the Top 5 of theatrical magic bullshit this school has seen in the last ten years!”

“Fools! Charlatans!” Opaline growled. “You’re not going to stop me with childish illusions!”

“Oh, we’re not here to stop you,” Trixie explained, the stage smile never leaving her face as her arc brought her within arm’s length of the ancient, evil spirit. At the apex of her arc, she pulled a colorful handkerchief out of her cleavage and held it up so Opaline, and only Opaline, could read the embroidered message on it: We’re the distraction, bitch! Trixie then made the cloth disappear into thin air, flipped Opaline the double bird and swooped away with a shit-eating grin on her face.

Opaline gasped when the real Sunset suddenly shouted behind her: “Keep going, Sprout! We’re almost there!” She whirled around with a horrified expression.

Stomp! Stomp! Stomp!

Sprout took another step, and another, with his arms crossed in front of his chest, newfound earth pony muscles bulging under his letter jacket that was being torn to shreds in the magic maelstrom Opaline was exerting, and yet he advanced like a force of nature the likes of which neither this world nor Equestria had seen since the days of Rockhoof.

And like the Pillars of Old, his friends stood behind him to catch him if he should stumble in a V-formation, Zipp and Pipp at his shoulders with their arms outstretched as they pushed back against Opaline’s massive power with their pegasus magic, Misty and Izzy arrayed at their shoulders in turn, projecting their shields to keep the group from getting enveloped, and bringing up the rear Sunny and Hitch whose powers caused the plants and the very earth itself behind them to keep pushing the group forward, all fully ponied up with eyes aglow as Opaline had let up on the enemy in front of her with her eyes on a more enticing meal, a grim determination etched on their young faces.

And in the midst of that wedge, that magic juggernaut of seven connected souls Harmony had chosen as her new champions in this world, stood Sunset Shimmer, taking cover behind Sprout’s back, a simple history teacher with no magic of her own left to call upon, except the Magic of Friendship that connected her with old friends and enemies alike, and they’d all come together to heed her call and give her students the opening they needed.

Screeching like a banshee, Opaline turned the full force of her attack back on them, that icy chill of magic wind. Sprout locked his joints in place and held his arms in front of his face as his friends spread the force of the attack between them and held him in place. “Ms. Sunset! I don’t think I can push any further!” He shouted to be heard over the rushing magic wind.

“That’s good enough! I can get it from here!” Throwing herself on the ground between his legs, Sunset reached forward and retrieved the MCD lying in the grass at his feet, having been lost there during a scuffle earlier in the fight. Pull the pin, turn clockwise, push the button! “Everybody, hit the deck!” Sunset screamed as she lobbed the instrument in Opaline’s direction like a grenade with all her might.

The MCD went sailing through the air as the students threw themselves on the ground, obeying Sunset’s command without question, and it landed just below Opaline who looked at the item in bewilderment until she put two and two together. “NO!”

After the longest three seconds of Sunset’s life, the device snapped open with a flash of light and enveloped Opaline’s form in a swirling vortex of purple magic that ran exactly counter to Opaline’s blue magic.

“Argh! No! What is this? I destroyed it! You couldn’t have …” With panic in her eyes, she struggled against the pull, redoubling her efforts to combat its magic with hers, but that gut reaction also caused the MCD’s magic to flash and intensify, that wicked feature which meant a more powerful pull towards the prison the more powerful the intended inmate was. Realizing she was about to fight the same losing battle she’d fought five millennia ago, her eyes darted around the students until they landed on Misty and grew intense. “I won’t go back! I’ll just have to start over again!” With that, she reached out her hand in Misty’s direction, apparently ready to cast yet another spell.

Seeing that, Sunset struggled to her feet and towards her student who suddenly seemed frozen in fear at having the villain’s full attention. “No!” She threw herself upon Misty, intent on taking the blow, whatever it was, in her place.

But that blow never came. “Argh!” Instead a scream filled with pain from Opaline herself filled the air, and Sunset lifted her head to look.

Opaline’s left hand had slammed into her right forearm with enough force for the nails to break the skin and draw blood. While the right half of her face was filled with pain, the left half was contorted into a snarl of unholy anger directed at … herself? “NO … YOU … WON’T!!!” An altogether new voice spoke from Opaline’s lips, a voice seemingly ready to take on the gods themselves in a bare-fisted, knuckle-dragging fight to the bitter end as that brown eye flashed with righteous fury. Brown?

“Ms. Sunset, look!”

Misty’s shout caused Sunset to look back at her and, realizing that Misty had spotted something, follow her eyeline. That’s when she saw it, too. Opaline’s immaculate curls had come loose in the battering of competing magic forces, revealing a birthmark on the right side of her throat. She looked back at Misty who was simply staring at the woman in the maelstrom. “Misty, stay here!”

“What are you doing, Ms. Sunset!?” Misty screamed.

“I’m gonna go get her for you,” Sunset said simply, with a smile that was much more confident than she was feeling, having drawn the same conclusion that Misty seemed to have arrived at. Then she turned and jumped into the vortex with a running leap that came to a halt when she grabbed Opaline around the waist. “It doesn’t have to end this way! Come with me!” She screamed, now caught in the pull of the MCD with her.

“Fool! Let go of me! I won’t stoop to accepting help from you!” Drawing her right arm back, she punched Sunset in the temple hard enough to make her head ring. No magic, just a fist and hatred.

But Sunset refused to let go as she locked onto those blue eyes. “I’m not talking to you, bitch!”

Opaline gasped, and both her eyes turned brown for a split second.

“Bright Hope! I know you’re in there! If there was ever a time to fight, it’s right now! Fight her! Misty is waiting for you!”

Opaline growled, her head jerking this way and that in such a way that would have made the director of The Exorcist go queasy, her eye color changing back and forth between blue and brown. Finally, her arm reared back once more in what appeared more like a claw than a human hand, and Sunset braced herself for the incoming blow. She would hold on, no matter what.

The open palm connected with Sunset’s forehead, and she reeled, though not from the force of the impact but what it did to her. Sunset’s eyes flashed a brilliant white, and then the world suddenly went dark around her.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 42: Hope Shines Eternal

Sunset opened her eyes, finding herself in an unfamiliar surrounding. She was in a room with a bunch of display cases and artifacts, but it didn’t look like a museum. There was dark brown carpeting and wood paneling, but as that met what should have been the room’s walls, it simply stretched into a seemingly infinite blackness. “Hello?”

“What did you do?”

“Gah!?” Despite being the one to call out, Sunset jumped when a voice suddenly answered. She spun around to see a woman in her thirties standing there, tan skin, curly brown hair that looked a lot like Misty’s and wearing a green top together with khaki pants. “Bright Hope? Is that you?” Sunset asked while looking into those brown eyes.

The woman looked down on herself, then grabbed a strand of her own hair, pulling it in front of her eyes, seemingly to confirm its color. “I’m … me? I can’t feel her right now.”

“Feel whom? Opaline?”

Bright Hope nodded, looking around in a seeming state of confusion. She wasn’t the only one.

“What did you do? What’s the last thing you remember?”

Bright Hope shook her head. “I … We were in that vortex … and you were there. I … It’s been so long since I was able to oppose her physically. I think I was trying to take the magic she stole and give it to you. I was kinda hoping you were gonna do the flamey-punchy thing you did at the dress rehearsal.”

So she was there, or rather they were there that night. “Magic doesn’t always work like that,” Sunset explained. “I … used to be able to see people’s memories with my magic. Maybe that’s what’s happening. Do you know where we are? Recognize anything?”

Bright began looking around and pointed at the infinite darkness. “I know that place. It’s where she and I have been struggling for control over my body for years now. As for this,” she said, moving around the room and reaching out for the exhibits a couple of times, though never touching any of them, “this is Professor Discerning Eye’s private gallery, at his house in Maretime Bay.”

Now that Sunset took a closer look, she realized that she recognized the place too, from the crime scene photos in the police file. The carpet had a distinct pattern, although this one wasn’t stained with blood, and the large display case in the center of the room wasn’t shattered. “Is this … the night he died?”

Bright Hope whipped her head around to look at Sunset, and her voice could be heard. But her lips didn’t move as Bright Hope’s voice appeared to come from somewhere outside the room.

“We can’t stop now, Professor! We have to convince them to get these findings published!”

“Enough,” a tired male voice responded from the same direction. “We don’t understand this thing. It’s stumped us at every turn, and I’m starting to get the feeling that it might be dangerous. It’s time to stop for now.”

Sunset went over to the door as a man with a balding hairline and wearing a cardigan walked in, followed by a slightly younger looking Bright Hope. Sunset inhaled sharply as both apparitions seemed to walk right through her without even taking notice, then turned around to continue watching the apparent argument play out.

“We can’t give up now. I’m so close! I just need a little more time with it, Professor. I can do it.” Young Bright Hope held up a field journal. “I’m sure these magic spells will explain its purpose, and I’ve almost translated them. I just need a little more time.”

“It’s done, Bright Hope. Leave it be.”

“No!” Sunset gulped and the older version of Bright Hope looked away in shame as her younger counterpart suddenly grabbed the Professor by the lapels and pushed him against the display case with the Horn of Sombra in it. Sunset could see the shadows coalesce around it. “Let me finish my work, old man!”

The Professor stared at her, some fear at the outburst evident in his eyes.

Young Bright Hope looked angry, but seeing that fear seemed to bring her back to her senses momentarily. “I … I’m sorry … I didn’t mean to …” She let go of him and took a step back.

After collecting himself, the Professor gently took her shoulders and spoke in a soft voice. “Bright Hope, my dear. What’s gotten into you? You’ve always been fierce and headstrong, but ever since we came back from that expedition you’ve been … agitated, more so than usual. You’ve been spending far too much time locked away in the study with 35-A. Argyle has noticed it, too. Why is this so important to you?”

Bright Hope shook her head. “I just thought … We’re so close. This could make my career, and I thought … If I could just get my PhD, get my tenure somewhere, maybe I’d finally feel enough like an adult to go and see her …”

“See who?”

“Misty,” Bright Hope’s older self whispered with a gulp from behind Sunset while her younger self shook her head in response to the Professor’s question. “It doesn’t matter. I just need this.”

“And you will get it,” Discerning Eye promised. “Haven’t I always taken care of you and Argyle? I’m not going to abandon you now. I know the pay isn’t great, but if you two tough it out one more semester as my teaching assistants, we can go back next season, gather more evidence, make our findings irrefutable. Patience, my dear. Take it from an old man, time is our ally, not our enemy.”

Bright Hope nodded weakly. “Can’t you at least let me continue to study it in the meantime? I’m so close to cracking the last few translations on the engravings.”

He shook his head resolutely. “No, I’m afraid not. We don’t know enough about the material composition of 35-A, so I’m sending it off to a friend of mine who does material sciences. Frankly, I think it might be good for you. This artifact, it’s become something of an obsession for you. Turn your incredible mind to something else for a while, come back to it with fresh eyes at a later date.”

“Noooo,” an eerie voice whispered, apparently emanating from the object in question itself, and Sunset turned to look at the older Bright Hope with a questioning glance.

“I never heard it whisper like that at the time,” she answered the unspoken question, “or saw that shadow gunk coming out of it. Don’t think the Professor did either, but he must have felt something was off.”

It makes sense, Sunset concluded after a moment’s thought, humans can’t see magic until they’ve experienced it first-hand. This was going on right under their noses, but they never realized it. Dammit! That friend the professor mentioned, that must be Twilight’s dad. We asked for his help to get a look at the Horn without arousing suspicion. I never realized how close we came to preventing this whole disaster at the time.

“Noooo,” the eerie voice spoke again, but neither of the two reacted to it.

“Please, Professor. Just give me a few more days,” Bright Hope was pleading. “Even just one day, and I know I can make a breakthrough.”

“It’s a done deal, Bright Hope,” he said, shaking his head. “Someone will be by to pick it up in the morning.”

“Noooo,” the voice came louder this time and from two different directions, and Sunset could see the Professor react this time as he stared at Bright Hope. The young woman was weirdly hunched over, her eyes emitting a strange glint as she looked at him and spoke in a discordant overlap of two voices. “I’ve worked too long on this one. The infestation is not complete, but I’ve come too far to have my efforts wasted by a pesky human like you.”

Suddenly, shadows began to swirl in a vortex throughout the room, centered on the display case with the Horn of Sombra in it, the magical wind evident even to the Professor. He turned as he heard glass breaking behind him and his eyes went wide.

“Bright Hope! Get back!” In a heroic act that would be the last of his life, he held out his arms and put himself between his student and danger.

Crack!

The case broke as a mass of shadow in the blurry shape of a woman with icy blue eyes rose amidst the chaos, glass shattering in every direction. Professor Eye stared in horror first at the creature, then down at his chest which had been impaled by a large glass shard. Blood soaked the white shirt underneath his cardigan as he sank to his knees with vacant eyes.

“Professor!” Bright Hope’s older self threw herself down next to the Professor and started to cry. “No! It wasn’t me. Please, forgive me.”

Meanwhile her younger self simply stood there, seemingly entranced and completely unaffected by the magical chaos around her, eyes fixed on the Horn of Sombra. Slowly, she moved forward, stepping over her teacher without even looking at him, broken glass crunching under her boots.

“Yesss, set me free, we must do it now,” the eerie voice emanating from the shade said, the voice Sunset now realized belonging to Opaline Arcana.

As Bright Hope stretched out her hand and her fingers touched the smooth surface of the artifact, she began to scream in unison with the other Bright Hope present who grabbed the sides of her head in pain. “Ahhhhhh!!!”

“Bright Hope!” Sunset reached out as that version of her vanished, only grabbing air, and suddenly Sunset felt herself floundering weightlessly in the void, the entire room gone and the sensation sending her head spinning until she hit the ground hard. “Oof.” Grunting, Sunset pushed herself up, finding herself on a rooftop overlooking Maretime Bay harbor.

Panic-stricken screams filled the night air while flickering flames rose from burning buildings and lit up the night sky sporadically. Sunset’s breath grew short and a high-pitched noise started to play in her ears as she looked over towards the bay in spite of every fiber of her being desperately telling her to avert her eyes. Out at sea, an enormous shadow creature rose, making its way towards the unsuspecting city as Sunset saw the worst day of her life play out in front of her again.

“No! Stop it!” The sound of Bright Hope’s voice brought Sunset back to her senses. Next to her on the roof stood a figure, engulfed in roiling shadows, half her face Bright Hope’s, crying and screaming, the other half Opaline’s, cruel and merciless, looking intently out towards the sea with her hand outstretched. “Quiet, you,” she said from their combined form. “This is what you wanted. The power to shape the world that you deserve, rightfully yours but withheld from you.”

“Not like this! This is not what I wanted!” Bright Hope screamed in tears.

Whoosh!!!

Suddenly, the horizon lit up, brighter than a midday sun in the darkness. Even though she knew what that power was, Sunset still had to shield her eyes for a bit until she could look. In the distance, over the harbor rose a flame-winged warrior, her fire igniting the sky like the brightest day and carrying an unconscious man in her arms while the remnants of the Shadow Colossus sloughed down into the water below her.

“Argyle, you’re safe,” Bright Hope whispered, but immediately Opaline’s voice took over. “Tch, accursed meddlers. They’re the ones who convinced the Professor to give up the artifact. But we’re not ready to face them head on.” She picked up the Horn of Sombra and a notebook that Sunset recognized as Bright Hope’s from earlier.

Opaline began to speak an incantation in a language Sunset didn’t recognize. She was about to catch a glimpse of the book when a terrified scream caught her attention. Looking down onto the street below, there was a young family surrounded by three Shadow Puppets, the mother screaming while holding a little boy in her arms as the father did his best to protect them.

Poof! Poof! Poof!

Out of nowhere, a number of small, colorful explosions detonated, dissipating the shadows, just before a young woman with pink, poofy hair rounded the corner into the alley below. Sunset’s breath caught. “Pinkie Pie?”

“Hey, hey, no reason to cry, little man. Look!” With a bright smile, Pinkie Pie in her ponied up form plucked a lollipop from her hair and handed it to the small child. Then she turned to the parents. “Go that way,” she said, pointing, “find the girl with the purple hair who does the magic diamond thingies. She’ll keep you safe.”

If they said anything in response, Sunset never heard it as at that moment Opaline finished her incantation loudly, taking Sunset’s full attention. The Horn of Sombra began to glow an ominous red, then became inert as two motes of pure shadow lifted up and out of it, much like Opaline earlier. “Go,” Opaline said, “we must gather our strength separately. We shall meet again in due time.”

Sunset watched as one of the shadows lifted up even further and flew off somewhere, the other hovered for a bit before diving down off the rooftop, right towards … “PINKIE PIE! WATCH OUT!!!” Intellectually, Sunset knew that this was a memory, that she wasn’t really here and Pinkie Pie had no way of hearing her warning, but she screamed it anyway, even as the shadow embedded itself between Pinkie’s shoulder blades as her back was turned.

Pinkie Pie turned around with a confused look on her face, but gave no visible indication that she had noticed anything amiss, scanning the now empty alleyway. Not finding anything, she looked upwards right towards the edge of the roof where Sunset stood, and for a moment it seemed like she was looking right at Sunset, and Sunset was looking back at her, taking in the features of her friend as she hadn’t seem them in a long time; Skin full of life and color, eyes clear and alert, head held high, always ready to assist her friends with that boundless energy of hers.

“Pinkie Pie!” Applejack’s voice broke through the darkness from somewhere close by. “Can ya hear me? We got people trapped in that building! Ah need help!”

Pinkie took one last look around, then tore off in the direction of her friend’s voice. “Coming, AJ!”

Sunset kept watching until Pinkie had disappeared around a corner, and then she heard something clattering to the ground. It was the Horn of Sombra, spent and discarded on this very rooftop where she and her friends would later find it during the next day’s clean-up. And the world around her went dark again.

When Sunset opened her eyes again, she found herself back at CHS, clinging to Opaline/Bright Hope in the magical vortex.

Opaline was still raging. “What is this? New magic? Where did it come from? Where do you always come up with this last minute strength in a world so low on magic?”

With an odd calm about her, Sunset realized that there was some pressure on her leg, and she found that Misty was there, apparently having grabbed a hold and pulling with all her might with her eyes closed.

But for some reason Sunset felt as if the danger had already passed as a ghostly, pinkish outline appeared at her shoulder. Even though she could only see it from the corner of her eye, she knew it was there. And it began to snort-chuckle. “Oh, boy. The more things change, the more they stay the same, huh? Why is it that the villains always ask that question when the answer is so simple?”

Sunset turned her head with tears in her eyes and a lump in her throat. It looked like a pink ghost with white outlines, marshmallow hair fluffy and vibrant and a huge smile on its face. “Pinkie Pie? Is that really you?”

“Eh, maybe-sorta?” the apparition answered with a wobble of her head. “I think I might be some kind of echo from the memory you just saw. It looked like you could use a hand, so I followed you out. Does that make sense?”

“No, it doesn’t,” Sunset answered with a shake of her head and a smile in spite of herself, “but that’s never stopped you before. So why start now?”

The pink ghost in the faint outline of her friend seemed to turn and smile at her before facing Opaline again, giving her a look of pure pity. “To answer your question, it’s love, silly,” she said. “That’s why the three of them all jumped in here without a second thought to save each other. But you wouldn’t understand that, would you? Because you have none.”

“Love,” Opaline growled with a spat, more and more desperate to hold on. “A weakness both ponies and humans share. Spare me your silly sentiments. In every reality, it’s always power that wins the day, and those who take that power for themselves.”

“Oh, so you’re one of those ones, ain’tcha? One of the big growlies who don’t have a good reason and will never understand. Gotcha!” Pinkie Pie’s form floated up and poked her index finger right between Opaline’s eyes. “Let me put this in terms a big meanie-head like you can understand: We reject your reality and substitute our own.”

Opaline gasped as Pinkie Pie, with the lightest of pushes, pushed her spectral form right out of Bright Hope’s body, leaving her screaming in the void as Sunset could feel herself starting to fall backwards, Bright Hope still held in one arm, catching Misty with the other as she fell and landing with her back on the ground.

Mother and daughter passed out with a sigh of exhaustion upon hitting the ground, and only half a lifetime of being Princess Celestia’s student kept Sunset conscious as she held them both safely in her arms and looked up.

The ghost of Pinkie Pie looked back at her with a smile. “Bye, Sunset. It was nice to see you again,” she said, voice brimming with emotion, before she vanished into thin air, leaving only the screaming spectral form of Opaline Arcana in the vortex.

With tears in her eyes, Sunset caught Sunny’s eyes which were glowing with the intensity of a thousand of Celestia’s dawns, and she said in a tired voice: “Finish up for me, Sunny, won’t you?”

Sunny Starscout returned an ethereal smile as she lifted up off the ground, shimmering horn and wings aglow as her remaining friends, Hitch, Izzy, Zipp, Pipp and Sprout floated to her side and they all joined hands in a circle.

“No!” Opaline screamed in now impotent rage. “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!”

Sunset smiled as she watched the rainbow of Harmony arc high up into the sky, pause and come back down right on top of the screaming Opaline with full force. When it hit, every shadow in the vicinity, natural or unnatural, seemed to recede as the spectral force of Opaline Arcana was pushed the rest of the way into the MCD.

The contraption snapped shut with a dull thud that seemed to reverberate through the ether, leaving a moment of profound silence in its wake before the sound from the concert playing from no further than the length of a football field away reasserted itself. It was almost loud enough to drown out Sunset Shimmer’s massive sigh of relief. Almost!

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 43: Shine Like Rainbows

Sunset picked up the smoking MCD from the ground and held it in her hand.

“Is it over?” Sunny asked, having come up next to her teacher, also regarding the device with a strange mix of feelings in her eyes.

“Yes,” Sunset answered somberly, “it’s over. Good job, Sunny.”

The girl was still staring at the magical prison and swallowed hard. “She looked so lonely in the end. I kinda feel sorry for her.”

Sunset nodded. “I know. I do, too. It’s not a nice feeling, but some days it’s possible to do everything right and still not save everyone, especially when they don’t want to be saved. That’s why it’s important that we save those we can.”

“Mom?” They both turned at hearing Misty’s voice. Misty was kneeling over Bright Hope’s unconscious body on the ground. “Mom, can you hear me? It’s me, … your daughter. Please, wake up.”

As Sunset stepped closer, Bright Hope’s eyelids fluttered open, and the moment her eyes met Misty’s, they began to fill with tears. “Misty …” She reached one hand up weakly to touch Misty’s face who was also crying. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry for everything, for leaving you behind.”

“Why did you leave?”

Bright Hope shook her head. “Because I was stupid. Because I was scared. I was working up the courage to see you, give you the answers you deserve. But then …”

“Opaline hijacked your body,” Sunset said, “so that one wasn’t altogether your fault.” Bright Hope glanced at Sunset and struggled to sit up as Sunset put a helpful hand on her back. “Easy now, you’ve been through a lot.”

“I still can’t believe it,” Misty said, eyeing the MCD in Sunset’s other hand, “how could I have been so blind? I never … Ms. Opaline was … how could I think she …”

As Misty’s emotions grew in turmoil, Sunset spoke calmly and sympathetically. “Misty, you’ve seen Opaline’s true face tonight.”

Misty shook her head, tears falling down her cheeks. “How could I have been so wrong about her for so many years?”

“You weren’t,” Sunset told her as Misty looked up to meet her eyes. “Opaline was that … thing we all saw tonight. But I think the kindness and love that you, and only you, saw underneath, that you told me about, that was real. But it wasn’t Opaline.” She looked at Bright Hope whose head was hanging in shame, face hidden behind her brown curls. “That was you, wasn’t it, Bright Hope? That was your mom.”

Bright Hope looked up tearfully at Sunset and nodded before turning to Misty. “I saw how she treated you and the others at the orphanage, and I tried to fight her, every second of every day. But it wasn’t enough. All I could do was step in briefly when she got angry, try to limit the damage during those moments when her control slipped, but it was never enough. … I was ready to go down with her tonight, to atone for my sins, almost leaving you again. Because I’m the one who …”

“I know,” Misty cut her off and Bright Hope’s breath caught as she said: “I saw what happened. When I grabbed Ms. Sunset to pull her out, I saw that memory, too. I know what you did.”

Bright Hope looked at her daughter with fear in her eyes.

“It wasn’t your fault.”

Bright Hope’s lower lip quivered as she cried. “Maybe not … her or what happened to the professor. But I … I almost left you again today … Misty, I have no right to call myself your mother or to ask anything of you. But will you give me a chance to get to know you, and for you to get to know me?” she asked, putting sixteen years of honest guilt, shame and regret into the plea. “I promise I’ll give you all the answers you deserve, and I’m gonna spend every day for the rest of my life trying to earn your forgiveness, if not your love.”

Misty nodded tearfully and wrapped her arms around her mother’s shoulders to give her a hug, a hug which Bright Hope returned after a moment of guilt-ridden hesitation. She met Sunset’s eyes, silently mouthed the words thank you and buried her head in Misty’s shoulder as they embraced.

Sunset sniffed, wiped her own tears from the corners of her eyes and quietly withdrew to give the two of them some privacy, as did the rest of Misty’s friends.

After a couple of minutes, Hitch and Sprout helped the weak Bright Hope to her feet as Misty kept holding her hand, and they all began to head back into the auditorium, where the music was still playing, as a group.

As the kids headed inside for their delayed victory party, Sunset peeled off to the side, having spotted Celestia sitting in the grass near the side entrance, utterly exhausted, hair a mess and having lit up a cigarette. When she walked up, she also saw another of Star Swirl’s enchanted gardening tools, a hoe to be precise, lying next to her on the ground, bearing silent witness of her having joined the defense when she got back.

“Kids okay?” Celestia asked simply when Sunset stopped in front of her.

“Eyup.”

“Opaline?”

“Won’t trouble us anymore.”

“All clear, then?”

Sunset wobbled her head and shrugged her shoulders. “For the time being, at least.”

“Good enough for me,” Celestia replied and put out her cigarette on the ground.

Sunset shuffled her feet awkwardly, not really sure what else to say after everything that had happened. “Well, I guess I’ll see you Monday, then.”

“What are you talking about, Monday?” She stood up with a grunt, brushing the grass and dirt off her pants and looked over at a man lying on his back not far away with his arms and legs stretched out at his sides next to a discarded shovel. “Cranky! Hey, Cranky! Wake up, you old fart!”

“WHAT!?” His reply came with a massive rumble of annoyance and no indication that he intended to get up sometime this century. “What else could you possibly want from me today?”

“Faculty pub crawl, tonight! Tell the others!” Celestia said.

His head lifted up from the ground to look at her. “You buying?”

“Tonight, I am.” She turned back to Sunset. “After the clean-up is done, meet us at the Old Irish at 10. Make sure you eat something first.” After giving Sunset a pat on the shoulder, she walked off.

Even as Celestia left, Sunset could hear some arguing from not far away and decided to investigate.

“There’s been some major malfeasance going on here all day, and I intend to contest these results in front of the school board,” Dapper Facade was saying with his finger raised in the air. “Their students have wings!”

“I didn’t see any wings during the Games,” Cadence replied with a tired expression while leaning onto her rake. Just like Celestia, her hair was a mess, her blazer torn to shreds and the scuff marks of battle evident.

Dapper couldn’t have made a starker difference. His tailored suit and tie were immaculate, there wasn’t so much of a speck of dirt on his face nor a hair out of place under that helmet of hair gel.

“More importantly,” Cadence said pointedly, “where have you been while our students were in danger? Even Mrs. Hazelblossom was out here to help, and you know she’s got a bad back.”

“I was doing my part,” he replied archly without going into details.

“Really?” Cadence asked acidly. “Cause I’ve heard from several students that you were cowering behind them when those shadow creatures first showed up.”

“I was maintaining calm amongst the students and overseeing the situation,” he said, and that’s when he noticed Sunset’s approach. “Aha! And here comes the real culprit now! I know you’re behind this somehow, Sunset Shimmer! Endangering students, pulling off this elaborate hoax, all to obfuscate whatever it is you did to cheat during the Friendship Games! How else could you have possibly beaten us, after all? Now, what do you have to say for yourself?”

Sunset simply looked at him and shook her head. “Go eat a bag of dicks, Dapper. That’s all I gotta say to you.”

Dapper simply scoffed in response while Cadence turned to her with a raised eyebrow. “Really? That’s all you’ve got to say to him?”

“Cadence, I’m over it. This guy ain’t worth my breath,” Sunset concluded and realized that, yes, she actually had stopped caring about him, given all else that had occurred today. Yay, personal growth achieved! She pointed at Dapper and told Cadence: “If you got something to add, be my guest.”

“Alright, I will,” Cadence said, turned and drew back her foot.

Crack!

“Ooph! Ungh…” Dapper Facade’s left eye twitched as he groaned and sank down onto his knees while holding onto his crown jewels.

Sunset watched in slack-jawed awe as Cadence stood in front of the man she’d just kicked in the nuts hard enough to make an audible, and sickening, crunch. “I’ve got three things to say to you, actually,” she began. “Number 1, I’ve been wanting to do that all year, number 2, you’re fucking fired, and number 3, if the PTA or the school board don’t like it, they can kiss my ass. Principal Cadence out!”

If Dapper had any clever comeback for that, it was lost in his whimpering as he sat in the dirt.

“By any chance, is there one of Canterlot High’s legendary faculty pub crawls happening tonight?” Cadence asked Sunset with a smile, apparently having reached her own state of zen after that.

“Starts at the Old Irish, 10 o’clock,” Sunset informed her after taking a moment to pick her jaw up off the floor.

“Good, I’ll give Shiny a call, let him know I’ll be home late tonight. Eh, let’s be real, gonna be early tomorrow.” She gave Sunset a short wave as she turned and put the magic rake up on her shoulder. “See you there! I’m gonna return this to your janitor.”

Leaving Dapper behind without a second thought, Sunset entered the auditorium and looked around. The Rainbooms were still playing on stage, having transitioned to Better Than Ever and showing no signs of letting the party die down as students cheerfully danced among the seats.

A glitter bomb went off in Sunset’s face, and a grinning magician suddenly stood in front of her. “Sunset, my dear! Trixie hasn’t had a chance to say hi yet!”

Sunset laughed and gave Trixie a hug. “Thanks for flying in on such short notice, Trix. Your arms must be tired.”

“Hah! Magician humor! Trixie loves it! But of course,” she said expansively, “how could I say no to an opportunity such as this?” She waved the rest of Sunset’s strike force closer. “With such amazing co-stars?” She waved her arm to indicate the Dazzlings as well as Gloriosa Daisy and Wallflower Blush, before waving separately to Juniper Montage and Vignette Valencia who were standing at a mixing board and a computer setup that controlled the auditorium’s monitors and speakers, giving Sunset a nod. “And such skilled stage hands?”

Sonata raised her hands up into the air and shouted: “Reformed Villainesses Social Club Full Reunion! Whoo!”

Trixie lowered her voice to a conspiratorial whisper. “Seriously, I’ve done shows in Las Pegasus with less production value.”

Sunset looked around at her old rogues gallery fondly. “Thanks for chipping in, all of you. I couldn’t have done this without you, just like I wouldn’t be the woman I am today without you.”

“As long as it was worth it,” Gloriosa Daisy said with a half-serious frown on her face, “it’s gonna take me ages to get all this glitter, body paint and hair gel off. CPS doesn’t appreciate it when their case workers show up to work looking like strippers.”

“Their loss,” Wallflower Blush chuckled, admiring the effect of her Gaia Everfree costume and make-up under the stage lighting. “I’m kinda into it. Can I keep this?”

“Speaking of CPS, expect a call from me sometime next week, Gloriosa,” Sunset said, looking over towards the quiet corner in the bleachers where Misty and Bright Hope were sitting, the latter having draped her arm across the girl’s shoulders and fiercely holding on as if to never let go again, as they quietly talked. “I’ve got a new case for you, a mother and daughter reunited. They’re probably gonna need some help straightening out the papers.”

Gloriosa followed her line of sight and nodded before turning back to her with a raised eyebrow. “You keep racking up those favors, Sunset.”

“Tell you what,” Sunset replied, “when I’m at Camp Everfree with my students next month, you put me to work. Need someone to wash dishes all week? I’m your girl.”

“I’ll hold you to that,” she said immediately.

That’s when Aria spoke up. “Hey, it’s rare for us all to be in town at the same time. Should we do something together this weekend, hang out or something?”

“Yes, we should,” Adagio declared, pointing first at her sister and then everyone present in turn. “Laser tag. Sunday. Battle Royale! I’ve got a year’s worth of pent-up rage from snot-nosed kindergarteners pissing me the fuck off, and you bitches are gonna get it,” she said with a smile.

After they’d all confirmed that, Sunset noticed something from the corner of her eye. “Excuse me,” she said and began making her way through the crowd. Seeing one of the Crystal Prep students marching with purpose up to her students who were standing together, she moved to head him off, fearing trouble.

“Wait,” someone said, grabbing her sleeve.

Sunset turned to find Gladys standing there while staring in the same direction. “But …”

“I said wait,” she repeated firmly, keeping her eyes on the students. “Always give ‘em a chance to sort it out themselves first.”

The CHS students went quiet the moment the boy who had nearly gotten physical with Sprout this morning, Trimmer, walked up and said after a moment: “… Listen, I said some stupid stuff to you. But you won fair and square. My only defense is that my teacher is a dick, and yours isn’t. I know it’s probably a little late coming from me, but I’m sorry and congratulations.”

Sprout, who the apology had been mainly directed at, looked around at his friends and then answered on everyone’s behalf: “Yeah, I’m sorry, too. How about we call it even?”

“For real?”

“Yeah, man, we’re cool.” Sprout held out his hand. “Water under the bridge.”

Trimmer shook his hand and nodded. “Appreciate it.”

“And hey, you got some cool teachers too, with the one exception.”

He looked back over his shoulder, and following his line of sight, Sunset noticed Mrs. Hazelblossom also watching the scene with a gentle smile on her wrinkled face before sharing a brief glance with Sunset and Harshwhinny. “Yeah, I do,” Trimmer said as he finished shaking Sprout’s hand.

“Enjoy the party, man.”

Sunset exhaled and turned to Harshwhinny who was giving her a smug grin. “Much left to learn I still have, my master.”

“Yeah, you do. And don’t you forget it,” Gladys said and let go of her sleeve. “Celestia call for a pub crawl yet?”

“Yep, she even agreed to pay.”

Harshwhinny gave a wolfish grin and punched Sunset in the shoulder before turning to leave. “Nice! We’re getting hammered tonight, Sunset!”

Sunset shook her head with a smile as Gladys walked off in high spirits and joined the kids. Looking around the circle of smiles, she singled out the one student who hadn’t gotten his due praise yet. “I’m really sorry you didn’t get to participate in the Friendship Games, Rufus,” she said, ruffling his hair. “By all rights, you should have had a spot on the team.”

“Pshaw, Ms. Sunset,” he said, waving her off, “you were in need of my specialized talents here, getting your strike force set up from the secret FOB in the gymnasium, and I was only too happy to oblige.”

“Thank you, Rufus. All of you, thank you from the bottom of my heart. You’re all awesome, and don’t you ever forget that. Now have fun and enjoy the rest of your evening. You’ve more than earned it. Class dismissed!”

They all looked at her with tears and smiles and then rushed her in a massive, impromptu group hug, laughing together with their teacher.

“Hey, Sunset!” Rainbow Dash yelled into the microphone from the stage after the Rainbooms had just finished playing their latest song. “You gonna goof off with your students all night, or you gonna come up here and join us?”

Receiving encouraging nods from her students, she made sure to give them all a high-five before running to the stage, barely pausing as she vaulted up onto it, receiving her electric guitar from a smiling Twilight in her Midnight Sparkle costume. She made sure to look around and give all her friends a nod and a smile in turn.

Then she slung the instrument’s strap over her shoulder and walked up to the microphone. “Good evening, Canterlot! Are we all having fun?”

“Yeah!” The shout from teachers and students alike was electric.

“That’s what I like to hear! Now sing along if you know this one!” She turned around and told her friends: “Shine Like Rainbows.” There was only one face frowning at that. “We can play Awesome As I Wanna Be after that, Dash. We’re just getting this set started,” she said with a grin.

Rainbow Dash grinned back and began counting them in.

As the Rainbooms played their reunion set with the crowd dancing to the music after what was probably now the most memorable conclusion to the Friendship Games in recent memory, the stars seemed to twinkle a little brighter than usual overhead, heralding in the dawn of a new era of magic for Canterlot City.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Epilogue: Well Met by Moonlight

The few clouds in the night sky happened to part, revealing the full moon of the late spring. As the front yard of CHS brightened in the silvery rays, Sunset Shimmer watched as they hit the base of the statue, and before long the smooth marble surface began to wobble slightly, like the surface of a clear mountain lake.

Sunset checked her surroundings, just to make sure she was truly alone. She hadn’t told anyone else she would be here tonight this Saturday, the day after the Friendship Games, and it didn’t look like any random passers-by had strayed into the vicinity. She turned back just in time to see the ripples in the mirror surface stretch outward, and a tall woman with purple hair and wearing a flowing white dress appeared with a smile. “Twilight?”

The woman smiled and moved forward gracefully to embrace her. “Hello, Sunset. It’s good to see you again.”

Despite being slightly startled by the initial appearance, the voice set Sunset’s mind at ease, and she leaned into the hug. When they parted, Sunset had to actually crane her neck a little to make eye contact with her friend. “You look … taller.” Not only did she look taller. Sunset could swear there were sparkles of light in her hair, and it seemed to be forever flowing in a gentle ethereal breeze.

Princess Twilight looked down on herself, seemingly noticing the changes herself for the first time. “I suppose the mirror portal must have matched my human form to the changes my body has been going through in Equestria compared to the last time I was here.” She looked around for a bit with a nostalgic smile on her serene face, until her gaze fell upon the broken pieces of the cubist horse statue in a corner of the schoolyard with a dead-pan expression: “Oh, thank Harmony. Looks like someone finally decided to put that ugly thing out of its misery.”

Sunset chuckled, reassured that Twilight was still Twilight despite any outward changes. “If there’s one thing I learned over the last year, it’s that the world will move on, whether we like certain aspects of it or not. But some things can be rectified.”

Twilight’s smile reappeared as she turned back to Sunset. “Isn’t that the truth?” Then her features became serious. “Do you have it?”

Sunset nodded, reaching into her pocket and producing the device. Shadows swirled ominously around it as she held it in her hand. “The MCD Mk. 3 as your counterpart calls it. Or, I guess, the Horn of Sombra 2.0.” With all else being quiet, one could still faintly hear Opaline’s screams from within.

Producing an ornate wooden box in mid-air with a wave of her hand, Twilight opened the lid and held it in front of her. After Sunset had placed the device in it, Twilight closed the lid, causing the box to make some clicking sounds as several magic runes on its surface, which Sunset recognized to be abjurative in nature, lit up briefly. She made a dismissive gesture with her hand, and the box vanished. “I’ll make sure this stays safely under lock and key in Equestria,” she promised, adding to herself: “And I better start thinking of contingencies, in case we have an Opaline of our own running around somewhere.”

“Thank you,” Sunset said. “Now, do you have something for me?”

Nodding, Twilight reached into her pocket and produced a pink geode pendant, holding it up by its chain.

Sunset swallowed hard and reached out hesitantly before taking it wordlessly, running her finger over the imprint of Pinkie Pie’s cutie mark.

“What do you intend to do with it?” Twilight asked.

Sunset took out a leather case, opening it up to reveal the other five geodes, plus her own broken one. “I asked the others to lend me theirs,” she explained as she carefully deposited it with the rest of the set, the first time in years they’d all been reunited. “Even though my geode is broken, when Bright Hope shunted all that magic into me, it felt like I could briefly access my powers. They’re all still dormant. But I’m going on a school trip to Camp Everfree soon, where we originally found them. I dunno, maybe nothing will happen. I just have a gut feeling that I should bring them.”

“I’ve learned to trust your gut feelings more than most people’s solid conclusions.” Twilight looked over her shoulder at the portal. “What would you like me to do about the portal?”

“Make sure nothing comes through for the next two days,” Sunset replied simply while stowing the geodes away in her bag.

“I have a 24 hour watch of Royal Guard on the other side, plus Starlight Glimmer, Sunburst and Star Swirl the Bearded taking turns to head up the watches. Nothing dangerous will pass either way unnoticed while the moons are in alignment. But I meant afterwards. With magic permanently restored to your world, I could keep it open indefinitely once again.”

Sunset hadn’t considered that. “No,” she said after a few moments of reflection, “let it close naturally. But keep that device to open it handy. It’s too dangerous to leave it open for now, but we’ll have to meet again like this eventually. We’re not done yet.”

Twilight gave her an inquisitive look.

“I didn’t want to put this in the journal,” Sunset said, “but I saw something when I watched Bright Hope’s memories of the Maretime Bay incident. There were three motes of shadow that escaped from the original Horn of Sombra.”

“Three? Are you suggesting …?”

“I’m not suggesting, Twilight. I’m sure of it,” Sunset said as one of her hands balled into a fist and her knuckles went white. “Two more entities like Opaline were released that day, … and I saw one of them go for Pinkie Pie while her back was turned. We never understood why she fell ill after that day, but now I know. If those two entities are even half as dangerous as Opaline, that’s reason enough to hunt them down and put them away in the deepest pits of Tartarus forever. But one of them in particular I can never forgive, so I’ll never stop looking.” She stood there, shaking in anger while hot tears welled up in her eyes.

“Sunset,” Twilight began after a few moments of stunned silence, “do you realize what that means?”

“It means one of them killed my friend,” Sunset grated between clenched teeth.

“Yes,” Twilight said quietly and sadly, “but you’ve been blaming yourself for Pinkie Pie’s death for nearly three years now. If what you say is true, those entities were here long before you ever stepped through the portal, and they would have been released even if you’d never come here, which means Pinkie Pie’s death …”

Sunset’s body relaxed as the realization Twilight just made hit her. Instead, her lower lip trembled as she looked into Twilight’s gentle eyes which were urging her on to spell it out for herself. “… wasn’t … my fault? It wasn’t my fault?” She trembled as tears began to stream down her face, taking with them years of guilt and shame and self-loathing. “Pinkie’s death wasn’t my fault.” Twilight held out her arms and Sunset gratefully threw herself into them, crying, sobbing, screaming three years worth of repressed pain into the starry night. “It wasn’t my fault!”

“It never was,” Twilight told her friend in a soothing voice while stroking her hair gently. “We’ve all tried to tell you so many times. Maybe now you can finally believe it, too.”

Sunset cried. She just cried. She didn’t know how long she stood there, crying herself out on Princess Twilight’s shoulder, but it felt good, and so she kept on crying, finally free to properly grieve and mourn for her lost friend without any of her own bullshit getting in the way.

…

…

…

And in the midst of the unthinking cathartic relief she felt in that moment, deep down in the darkest part of her soul, a voice that hadn’t made itself heard since the night of her last Fall Formal went: Pinkie Pie, I will find whoever or whatever did this to you, … and I will make them pay!

Author's Note

And with that, three years of work comes to a close for now, and judging by the comments of the last few days, I don't seem to have messed up the landing too badly.

So happy holidays, thank you for going on this journey with me, thank you to everyone who ever wrote a comment, and I hope to see you all eventually for the sequel!

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Silver Tier:
-Brandon Caldwell

Chapter 1: Welcome back to Canterlot High, Miss Shimmer

Sunset Shimmer sat in the small waiting area in front of Principal Celestia’s office and couldn’t help but sit bolt upright, feeling like she was in trouble. She wasn’t, of course, but muscle memory in places with lots of personal history was a funny thing, she decided.

For her wardrobe this morning, she’d deliberately picked out what she privately called the least Sunset thing I own, consisting of a grey pencil skirt that went down to her knees and a very unassuming but meticulously pressed white blouse. Her normally sprawling wealth of fiery hair was tied up into a no-nonsense ponytail.

She stood up and busied herself with looking around until her eyes inevitably fell on the photos of past Fall Formal Princesses hanging on the wall. The most recent ones, she didn’t know. Going back further though, some familiar faces popped up, juniors she’d known during her own senior year, then Twilight Sparkle, and a smile crossed her face. She didn’t turn to look, only glancing sideways at the three preceding pictures, her own. Someone had put them up again. Sunset had made it her mission in her last week before graduation to try and track down every last copy and get rid of them.

Evidently, she’d missed a few, and her fingers twitched, ready to rip them off the wall and throw them in the nearby trash bin. But she resisted the urge and turned instead to a larger frame picture of the last Friendship Games. Taking in the smiling faces of herself and her friends in their prime, she lamented the fact that the school district had canceled any further events which necessitated the construction of a one-time-use dirt bike track.

"Reminiscing, Miss Shimmer?“

Sunset jumped at the sudden voice and turned to see a gently smiling Celestia standing in the door. Blinking away the vision of Princess Celestia that had immediately popped up in front of her mind’s eye, she greeted her new boss who was wearing her usual of a light, yellow blazer and purple suit pants, a combination Sunset always felt did a grave injustice to the beauty and ethereal quality of her multi-colored hair. “I guess so. Good morning, Principal Celestia.”

“Just Celestia,” the woman replied and pulled out her keys to unlock the door to her office. “I don’t like to stand on formalities with my teachers, at least when there aren’t any students around.”

Sunset laughed sheepishly. “Well, that’s gonna take some getting used to.”

“In your own time,” Celestia chuckled as she led her former student into her office. “I also went to school here once upon a time. To come back as an educator can be a bit weird. Sorry for being late. I dropped by the mall to pick these up from the locksmith.” And with that, she took out a second set of keys similar to her own and dropped them into Sunset’s hands.

Sunset held the brand-new keys up to her eyes, all neatly labeled and held together by a simple but sturdy ring. “Ah, the keys to every room in school, the secret desire of every delinquent and even most of the mildly curious model students.”

“Indeed,” Celestia said dryly while placing two cups under the espresso machine in the corner of her office. “I recommend getting a sturdy snap hook to keep them safe. Heavy is the responsibility of carrying the General Key, forged in the fires of Mt. Doom, the key to bring them and in the darkness bind them … at least until class lets out.”

Sunset bit her lip and sat opposite Celestia as the older woman brought over two steaming coffee cups and sat them down on her desk.

“What?” Celestia asked with a smirk and a twinkle in her eye as she looked at Sunset over the rim of her cup.

“Nothing,” Sunset replied, still fighting down the urge to break into a fit of giggles. “I just never thought I’d hear you crack a joke like that.”

“I’m a high school principal, not a bridge troll, Sunset. I try to maintain a proper distance and authority in front of my students. But I have my hobbies, and even a sense of humor. … A cringy one according to my sister, but I have one.”

“Well, you could have had us fooled back in the day,” Sunset replied, taking a sip from her coffee and noting that the flavor was very rich and deep. “Thank you for giving me this opportunity.”

Celestia waved her hand. “Please, I have to thank you. When the school board suddenly decided that we had to offer another foreign language as an elective, I was at my wits’ end. You’re a godsend! I thought I’d already lost you to Crystal Prep, seeing as you did your practical semester there.”

Sunset took another drink and, seeing as she’d long ago sworn to herself never to hold anything back again from either Celestia, said: “Full disclosure, I would have jumped at the chance to teach at Crystal Prep if they’d offered me a full-time position.”

Arching an eyebrow, Celestia asked: “Why didn’t they?”

“Well, Principal Cadence wanted to, but she got vetoed by the PTA, so they gave the job to some moron who had rich enough parents to go to a much more prestigious college than me and who has got family connections that pay more in donations than just being friends with the principal’s sister-in-law.”

Celestia put down her cup, steepled her fingers together and sat up straight, momentarily slipping back into her old role as Sunset’s teacher. “I understand this would be frustrating, but maybe calling a fellow educator a ‘moron’ for having lucked into more money and better connections than you is a bit harsh?” she suggested.

Sunset took another drink and nodded. “Normally, I would agree, except for the fact that I know the moron in question. We were in the same student dorm during our semester abroad. I brought back a wealth of new experiences, a bunch of new friends I still stay in contact with and the love of a new language from that. … He brought back a case of beer.”

“Ah,” Celestia said delicately and let the matter drop. “Well, be that as it may. Crystal Prep’s loss is our gain. So, was your semester abroad the reason you decided to minor in German Literature?”

“It was. I spent some time at the University of Tübingen. I was actually more interested in their archeology department at first. But I soon became fascinated with the language itself. Weirdly enough, there’s a lot of similarities between Old High German and Old Ponish.”

“Old … Ponish …”

Sunset blushed. “Uhm, forget I brought it up.”

After rubbing her eyes for a moment, Celestia leaned forward and gave her former student a piercing look. “Sunset, when you and your friends went to school here, it was …” She fought for a moment to find the right words. “Well, it was certainly never boring. But as a teacher, someone responsible for the well-being of my little students, it was also the scariest time of my life. To have something at my school I couldn’t understand, something I couldn’t protect my students from if it went wild, something that forced you and your friends into danger to protect the school again and again, which should have been my job…”

“Celestia …”

The principal reached over and took Sunset’s hands in her own. “I need you to tell me that that part of your life is over, that there isn’t going to be rumors floating around the students of one of their teachers being a magical horse girl from another dimension.”

“Well,” Sunset mumbled in response, her mouth faster than her brain as it so often was even now, as she was also trying to come up with the right words, “technically magical pony girl from another dimension. Let’s not be specist.”

Celestia frowned, her lips drawing into a thin line.

After clearing her throat, Sunset looked Celestia straight in the eye to convey her sincerity. “You don’t have to worry.” Reaching down the front of her blouse, Sunset produced the geode crystal pendant and held it up.

She noticed Celestia going instinctively stiff and leaning back in her chair, staring at the geode rock on the filigree chain as if she was expecting it to rear up and bite her.

“We’d get incidents even into our college years from time to time,” Sunset began to explain. “But they became less and less frequent. Couple of years ago, we recovered an Equestrian artifact that was messing with the people over in Maretime Bay. We shipped it off through the portal to Princess Twilight for safekeeping, and then these stopped working.” She held up the pendant for emphasis. “It’s just a pretty rock now that I keep with me for sentimental reasons. No magical powers, no ‘ponying up’ since. We figure that was the final bit of wild magic that had crossed the portals Twilight made during the last Friendship Games, and the stones going dormant was their way of telling us: ‘Mission accomplished.’ We believe there’s no more Equestrian magic left in this world, except for what I carry innately, and that is barely enough to light a candle without a way to focus it.”

Celestia breathed in deeply, nodding a couple of times and finally said in a barely audible whisper: “Good, that’s good.”

Sunset gave her what she hoped was a reassuring smile. Her eyes lingered a moment on the pendant between her fingers, before she tucked it back away out of sight.

Before the ensuing silence had a chance to stretch into awkward territory, the door opened and an older man in a bad toupee and a brown sweater strode into the office, right past the desk, and made a beeline for the espresso machine.

“Ah, good morning, Cranky,” Celestia said with no visible sign of being rattled. “Sunset, you remember Cranky, don’t you?”

“Of course. Hello, Mr. Doodle. How have you been?”

Cranky held up one finger without even looking, drank down his entire cup with a few gulps, then placed it right back down to make himself another.

“Cranky will be your teacher advisor for the time being,” Celestia said, raising her voice slightly as to be heard over the grinding of more coffee beans. “Any questions you have until you get settled in, you can confidently direct to our Acting Vice-principal.”

“Acting Vice-principal?” Sunset asked.

Celestia nodded. “Luna is taking a sabbatical this year. Cranky has kindly agreed to fill in for her.”

“You mean you volunteered me,” Cranky cut in, taking a seat next to Sunset and placing his second cup of coffee on the desk. “And I let you rope me into it, cause it means I get to retire at the end of the school year.”

“You’re retiring?” Sunset asked, aghast.

He nodded. “You betcha, soon as I finished training my replacement, i.e. you. So don’t you bail on me halfway down the line, kid. I’ve already made a down payment on a nice, little beachfront property over in Maretime Bay.”

Yeesh, the only way that could have sounded more cliché is if you’d said Florida instead of Maretime Bay, Sunset thought privately and said aloud: “I’m glad for any guidance you have to offer, Mr. Doodle.”

Cranky gave her a piercing look with a crooked eyebrow. “No, you’re not. But that’s okay. I’m gonna drop my wisdom on you anyway, you decide what you do with it. Lesson #1. Anytime Her Highness summons you into her ivory tower, you mooch a coffee off of her. The stuff in the teachers’ lounge tastes like crap, but it gets you through the day.”

Celestia dead-panned at that. “May I remind you that I paid for a second one out of my own pocket when I ordered these,” she said, jabbing a thumb towards the espresso machine over her shoulder. “It’s not my fault you lot broke yours within a week and had to make do with the old filter coffee maker since.”

“’Ah, Celly. You’ve forgotten what it’s like to be a grunt down in the trenches with us,” he replied with a dramatic sigh. “The enemy, they’re everywhere, and they outnumber us. To hold the line against the students day after day, it wears down both troops and equipment.”

Celestia quirked an eyebrow in Sunset’s direction. “World looks quite different from the other side, doesn’t it? It’s very rewarding, but it does take a thick skin on occasion. You sure you still want to do this job?”

“Careful, it’s a trap,” Cranky whispered. “The rumors are true. She actually does have a space laser pointed at any given conversation partner’s head at all times, should they give an answer that displeases her.”

Sunset looked back and forth between the two of them. “I was about to say that I could do without the snark, but then again you were both my teachers, so you know me better than that.” Looking Celestia straight in the eye, she sat up straight and added: “Reporting for duty, ma’am.”

An actual chuckle rose in Cranky’s throat. “Careful, grasshopper. We may have taught you all the snark you know. We haven’t taught you all the snark we know.”

Sunset turned and put the palms of her hands together. Bowing in his direction, she said with an absolutely straight face: “Hai, sensei!”

And then she saw Cranky full-on guffaw, a sight she’d maybe glimpsed once or twice tops in all her years as a student here. Celestia simply smiled as the first bell of the day chimed. “I think you’ll fit right in here, Sunset. Cranky, would you please show her to her first class?”

Cranky slapped his knees and slowly stood up. “You got it, Celly. Come on, kid. Lesson #2 for when you get in there, never show fear on your first day. I swear, they can smell it on ya.”

As the two teachers made their way through the door, Celestia called out after them: “Sunset!”

“Yes?”

A smile played across the principal’s lips that once again forcefully pushed a memory of her old mentor to the front of Sunset’s mind. “Welcome back to CHS.”

Sunset smiled in return. "Thanks. It's good to be home," she said with a nod and followed Cranky out into the hallways that at once felt very nostalgic and yet brand-new at the same time.

Author's Note

This chapter and coming chapters available one week early on my Patreon page.

Chapter 2: Old World Meets New World

“Seriously, kid,” Cranky said as he led Sunset into the teachers’ lounge after their meeting with Celestia, “just don’t give them anything to latch onto on your first day. You’re new to them. They’ll test ya, and if you show any cracks, they won’t let you forget it for the rest of the year. I swear, they can smell fear.”

“You make it sound like I’m walking into a horde of monsters, Cranky,” Sunset replied with a raised eyebrow. “They’re our students, not our enemies.”

“They’re both, Sunset. Teens are their own worst enemies. All we can do is try to intervene in this battle with themselves and hope their better angels win the fight by the time graduation rolls around.”

Sunset paused as she picked up the relevant textbook for her first class. “That’s very … poignant. I know I was certainly at war with myself when I first came here.”

“That’s putting it mildly. You were a total bitch.”

Sunset stared at Cranky for a good few seconds. “Wow, just, not holding anything back, are you?”

He raised an eyebrow in response. “Are you gonna argue the point?” He turned to the rest of the half empty room and asked: “Anyone here in agreement that Sunset was a total bitch when she first came here?”

Ms. Harshwhinny, the math teacher, gave a “yep” from the couch while not even looking up from the paperwork she was currently going through.

Ms. Cheerilee of all people looked straight at her, smiled brightly and said: “Oh yeah, you were a total bitch, honey,” followed by Mr. Turner, the physics teacher, going “Yeah, I’d agree with that based on empirical evidence,” after shrugging his shoulders.

Sunset simply stared at them in open-mouthed shock.

“Teenagers always think they’re so much smarter than us adults,” Cranky explained with a smug grin. “We could tell the difference between the kid who put on the Good Girl Act when she enrolled and the young woman she’d grown into when she gave the commencement speech at graduation.”

Feeling her ears burning and hating the fact that that was probably showing due to her hair being tied back, Sunset sighed. “Alright, I get it. Yes, I was a bitch. I turned into a literal she-demon. Is it really alright for a teacher to say that, though?” At least my friends have the decency to tack a half-hearted ‘no offense’ onto a statement like that, she added silently in her mind.

Cranky gestured at the entirety of the room they currently stood in. “You’re not a student anymore, Sunset, and this right here is our safe space, alright? Nowadays, us teachers need to be careful about everything we say, everything needs to be PC and above reproach, whether it’s in front of a student, a parent or the barista at Starbucks. Here we can talk freely, and what is said here, stays here. Some of your students will be little shits, and it’s better you let it out here than in front of a class or a parent, got it?”

“It’s both training and stress relief,” Ms. Harshwhinny chimed in. “If you can’t take a bit of ribbing from your colleagues, you won’t survive in class for ten minutes. If you don’t let it out somewhere, your own mental health will suffer.”

Ms. Cheerilee, still smiling, picked up a large, soft pillow from the couch and showed it to Sunset. “This is great for screaming your frustrations into. You can be as loud or as obscene as you want, nobody outside is gonna hear you. I do it every lunch break.”

“Right,” Sunset said carefully, subconsciously backing away from the teacher with the wide smile on her face. “Anyway, I should get to my first class.”

“I’ll walk with you,” Cranky said and Sunset caught the fact that he gave his fellow educators a wink as he turned her around by the shoulder.

The corridors were mostly empty at this point, most students already having filed into their respective classrooms. But upon rounding a corner, Sunset nearly got the wind knocked out of her as she felt an elbow jab into her ribs. “Ooph! What the…?”

The sound of a thud drew her attention to the floor in front of her. A girl, perhaps 15 or 16, had run into her and been knocked flat on her behind. She shook her head to clear the dizziness, sending her braided ponytail swinging around her shoulders freely.

“Hey, you okay, kid?” Sunset asked, extending a hand to pull her up.

The girl looked up, and when her eyes met Sunset’s, they went as wide as saucers. Stammering a little before getting to her feet, she said: “I’m so sorry, I’m not a wraith!” Then she turned and ran the other way.

“What?” Sunset asked perplexed, but the student was long gone.

“No running in the halls!” Cranky called after her lazily, clearly not expecting to be heard by the fleeing girl.

Sunset noticed that the girl had dropped her book and picked it up. It was a World History 101 textbook. “That was weird, right?” Sunset asked as the two teachers continued on their way.

Cranky shrugged. “Weird ceased to be a concept at this school when you and your friends were students here.”

“Hm, can’t argue with that logic, I guess.”

The pair stopped in front of a classroom. Cranky simply gave his protegee a nod and a clap on the shoulder before heading off towards his own class.

Sunset took a deep breath and closed her eyes. Alright, Sunset. This is it. This is what you worked all those years for, the chance to teach these kids something and make a positive impact in their lives. Princess Celestia, Princess Twilight, please watch over me. Here we go.

Opening the door energetically, Sunset greeted her students with a bright smile. “Good morning, cla…” Before she was finished, something soft hit the top of her head before bouncing off and landing in front of her. The smile still frozen on her lips, she looked at the dry eraser lying at her feet and the chalk dust swirling in front of her nose.

Time seemed to stop as Sunset considered her options. Half the class seemed to be suppressing giggles while the other half hadn’t even looked up as she came in. Should she raise her voice and demand to know who was responsible for this? Cranky’s words played on her mind. “They’ll test ya, and if you show any cracks, they won’t let you forget it for the rest of the year. I swear, they can smell fear.”

Sunset bent down and picked up the eraser to buy herself some time as she crinkled her nose. Come on, come on, come on. Push through it. … Ah, okay. Having successfully prevented herself from sneezing, she simply went up towards the teacher’s desk as if nothing had happened.

From the corner of her eye, she could see a boy in the front row stand up, shortly followed by another boy in the seat behind him who bumped into his shoulder, grabbed a book from him and headed Sunset off before she could get to her seat. “Uhm, ah, class book.”

“Thank you, Mr. …?” Sunset said carefully as she accepted the book with Class 2-A written on the cover that contained the records of the students.

“Sprout Cloverleaf, ma’am,” he replied, and Sunset noticed him reaching behind himself where her chair was. She just caught something gleaming out of the corner of her eye, reflecting the sunlight from outside before it was gone, and the boy hastily returned to his seat while the boy he’d bumped into gave him an odd look.

She shook her head. Focus, Sunset. Don’t get rattled on your first day. But the rattling continued as her search for chalk yielded only a single piece about two centimeters long. Pinching the stub between her thumb and index finger, she wrote the words “Ms. Shimmer” on the blackboard, wincing whenever her nails made contact with it.

“Alright,” she said, addressing the class which quieted somewhat but not entirely in its whispered conversations. “My name is Sunset Shimmer. You may call me Ms. Shimmer or Ms. Sunset if you prefer. Welcome to World History 101. I believe Vice-principal Luna covered American history with you last year. This year, we’ll be looking at a more … uh, yes, question?” Sunset pointed at a girl with a stylish haircut and clothes in the back row who had raised her hand.

The girl held up her phone, set to recording Sunset realized only after the fact, and asked: “Do you have a boyfriend?”

Sunset stood there slack-jawed as the girls in the class giggled and the boys stared intently. “Not at the moment, no,” she answered without thinking before silently berating herself for not having just ignored or shut down the question as irrelevant. Thinking about how to change the subject, she picked up the class book and opened it. “Let’s just … start with attendance, shall we? Let’s see. Cloverleaf, Sprout.”

“Here.” Recognizing the name, she looked at the blonde boy who had handed her the class book. He was wearing a blue sports jacket with the CHS logo emblazoned on it which marked him as a member of one of the sports teams.

Sunset nodded and continued. “Moonbow, Izzy.” Nobody answered, and Sunset repeated: “Izzy Moonbow?” When still no answer came, she asked: “Has anybody seen Izzy today?”

“She was here during homeroom,” a boy with green hair in the first row answered.

Sunset sighed and marked the absence. Great, Day 1 and I’ve already misplaced a student apparently, she thought. “Petals, Pipp.”

“Here, here.” The stylish girl who had asked the outrageous question raised one hand while continuing to type on her phone with the other.

“Right, please put your phone down while class is in session, Ms. Petals.” She did so, only to pick it right back up the moment Sunset’s eyes returned to the class book. “Starscout, Sunny.” Without a verbal answer forthcoming and dreading another absence, Sunset looked up to see a girl wearing an overall raise her hand halfway up. Recognizing her, Sunset took the book she had brought in with her from her own desk and placed it in front of the student. “I believe this is yours.”

Sunny blushed and nodded, though her lips remained pressed together tightly.

“Storm, Zipp.”

“Yo!” A lanky girl with a multi-colored pixie haircut and wearing the same team jacket as Sprout sprawled across her desk towards the center back of the class answered.

“And finally Trailblazer, Hitch,” Sunset continued, noting that there was a little note reading Class Rep scrawled next to his name.

“Present.” The boy with green hair in the front row sat straight upright in his navy-blue button-up shirt.

If he’s the class rep, he should have been the one to give me the class book, Sunset mused, glancing at Sprout sitting behind him. “Alright, open your textbooks to Chapter 1 – An Introduction to Medieval Europe. Read quietly and try to answer the questions at the end of the section before we go through them. … Ms. Petals, phone.”

Pipp put down her phone before turning to the page in the book like the rest of the class. Meanwhile, Sunset made her way to her desk, giving her chair a long, hard look, the odd encounter from earlier still puzzling her, but found nothing amiss with it.

Barely having sat down, there was a bang at the classroom door. “Keep reading,” she said and opened the door to check.

Outside she found a girl in a pink skirt, white blouse and a frankly obscene amount of charm bracelets tied to her wrists and hair. She was rubbing her forehead as if she’d bumped into the plaque with the classroom number written on it. “Uhm, is this World History 101?”

“Miss Moonbow, I assume? I’ll leave it at a warning for today, but please try to be punctual in the future.”

Izzy brought her face uncomfortably close to Sunset’s, crossing her eyes in the process, before booping her teacher’s nose. “You got something there, you know,” she said, showing a bit of chalk dust on her finger.

“I’m aware, thank you,” Sunset replied with a forced smile. “Please find a seat and turn to Chapter 1 in the textbook.”

“Okay,” Izzy replied with a cheerfulness that instantly disarmed Sunset.

Sunset was halfway to her desk to cross out the absence from the class book, before she turned sharply, walked to the back row and calmly picked up the phone that lay next to Pipp’s textbook, causing the student to swipe at the desk a couple times before going “huh” and looking up.

“You may pick this up after class,” Sunset said coldly and turned. She just managed to see a photo of herself with chalk dust all over her head with the caption “Wonder why she has no boyfriend. XD” and a button that read “Post Published” before the screen went black.

The second half of class was less eventful but no less torturous as Sunset went over the chapter and writing things on the blackboard with the stub of chalk. While there was no longer a way to read minds and emotions as she was once able to, she clearly saw the looks on the faces of her students that ranged from mildly disinterested to total incomprehension of the subject matter. The only sign of life from the class came when the bell cut her off mid-sentence, sending students scrambling out of their seats. When the dust settled and Sunset stood alone in the classroom, she was left to wonder if anyone had heard her instruction, shouted over the commotion, to read Chapter 2 before the next lesson.

Moving like a zombie through the corridors, Sunset arrived back at the teachers’ lounge. Entering, she saw Cheerilee sitting on the couch with a cup of coffee who looked her up and down with a sympathetic smile. “Dry eraser on the door frame?”

Sunset simply nodded and sat heavily down on the couch next to her, staring straight ahead. From the edge of her vision, she could see a cushion being placed on the coffee table in front of her. When she looked over, Cheerilee nodded at her. Sunset looked forward and let herself fall, her face hitting the cushion with a muffled thud as a cloud of chalk dust poofed out from her hair. Her face still buried in the pillow, Sunset’s shoulders drew back as she took in an enormous breath of air.

“From the diaphragm, dear,” Cheerilee supplied helpfully while picking up her mug calmly to take a sip of her coffee. “You don’t want to blow out your vocal chords before the next lesson.”

Finally recognizing the wisdom of her elders, Sunset screamed into the fluffy void. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!!!”

Author's Note

With apologies for the delay and thanks to my patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 6: The truth will set you free

“You think that’s a hairpiece or do you think anyone would voluntarily get a haircut like that?”

Sunset looked up at the phone Gladys Harshwhinny had shoved in front of her face, showing the profile picture of a potential match the almighty algorithm of her latest dating app had come up with. “That’s a lawnmower accident, is what that is,” Sunset replied and went back to the magazine she was reading.

“Hm,” Harshwhinny grumbled and turned to Cranky who had just entered the teachers’ lounge. “Cranky, expert opinion.” She held out her phone.

Cranky took a single glance, raised an eyebrow and uttered two words: “Lawnmower accident.”

“Word,” Sunset said and held out her fist which Cranky bumped on his way to the fridge.

“Fat help you two are,” Gladys complained and swiped left before retreating back to the couch where Cheerilee and Big Mac were chatting.

There was a knock at the door to the teachers’ lounge and Celestia’s voice came through from the other side. “Alright, you lot. I’m opening this door in ten seconds. Put away everything you don’t want me to see, so I can maintain my plausible deniability.”

Sunset looked around, noted none of the other teachers reacting, and gave Cranky a questioning glance.

“She always makes that joke when she comes in here,” he answered her unspoken question. “None of us have had the heart to tell her that it stopped being funny years ago. All clear, Principal!” That last part had been loud enough to be heard outside.

Celestia stepped inside and held up a sheaf of papers. “Finalized electives sign-up sheets. Get ‘em while they’re hot. Had a lot of students flip-flopping back and forth until the last minute this year.”

“Let’s have it, then,” Cranky said with little enthusiasm, taking the papers from her and bringing them over to the coffee table to spread them out. Harshwhinny, Cheerilee and Big Mac had all inched forward to the edge of their seats in anticipation.

Celestia then looked at Sunset. “Sunset, may I have a word with you?” she asked, moving her head to indicate outside.

“Uh, sure,” Sunset replied, halfway over to the others and torn between her curiosity to see and a request from a voice that commanded her respect two times over. She followed the principal outside into the empty hallway and closed the door behind her. “What’s up?”

“I got a very strange call from a parent the other day,” Celestia began. “Sunset, are you making your students call you Empress and extract oaths of obedience from them?”

“Oh, that,” Sunset chuckled lightly. “No, it’s … it was a roleplaying exercise. I was teaching them about the feudal system by having them take on the roles of nobles in a medieval society.”

“Uh-huh.”

“I know it’s not your usual history lesson, but they seemed to be really engaged. Am I … in trouble for that?” Sunset asked, growing slightly worried about Celestia’s serious expression.

Celestia gave her a stern look and then relaxed her shoulders with a sigh. “No, Sunset. I’ve been dealing with Mrs. Cloverleaf long enough to know she’s more bark than bite. But do be a little more careful with what you say in front of your students, please. When parents ask their kids about their day at school, a lot of context usually gets lost. It’s like a game of telephone.”

“Right, I’ll be more careful from now on.”

“Is there anything else you might have said that could have come across in a weird way?”

Sunset tried to recap the lesson in question as best as she could in her mind. “Uhm, I may have called you ‘God’ in the context of that little exercise?” she said sheepishly.

Celestia went white as a sheet, which was a neat trick considering her already fairly light complexion. “Don’t do that!” she nearly roared before regaining her composure. “Canterlot City isn’t all that religious in general, but it only takes one ultra-conservative housewife with more time than sense on her hands to rake me over the coals in front of the school board for a comment like that.”

“Sorry,” Sunset said with feeling, wondering if Celestia was speaking from experience to illicit that kind of reaction from her.

Pinching the bridge of her nose, Celestia sighed. “Well, it is what it is now. You’ll have enough on your plate shortly, so I’ll leave it at that,” she said and turned to leave.

Sunset turned to reenter the teachers’ lounge, but a movement caught her eye from the opposite direction that Celestia had gone in. She frowned and considered going to investigate directly. But she thought better of it. If this was who she thought it was, a direct approach would only lead to the same result as before.

After a moment, she came up with a plan of action and entered the teachers’ lounge, closing the door behind her and crossing the room with quick steps.

“Hey, Sunset …” Cranky began to call out to her.

“Sorry, hold that thought and don’t mind me,” she replied with an intent look on her face before opening the window and vaulting over the windowsill to the outside. Thankfully, the room was on the ground floor and so she landed safely on the grass outside, making her way quickly toward the front entrance along the wall.

She could just about hear Cranky sigh behind her through the open window. “And here I thought she’d at least last a semester before she started showing the signs.”

Ignoring that, she entered the school through the front entrance and crept her way slowly along the lockers back towards the teachers’ lounge. With last period over, the corridors were mostly deserted and she ran into her quarry before long. No mistaking it. She’d seen that backside one too many times lately. “Where did she go?” She could hear her target mutter to herself and lean around the corner to keep eyes on the teachers’ lounge.

“I’m right here,” Sunset said sternly and added: “And we are going to have a talk, young lady.”

The girl stood stock still for a moment, her muscles tensing and her head going down as if to break into a sprint.

“Sunny Starscout!” Sunset said, raising her voice. “If you run away from me again, you will have the dubious honor of becoming the first student I’ve ever sent to detention!”

The girl relaxed her form after a couple of tense moments of silence and stood up straight again. Finally, she turned around with a sheepish expression. “Ms. Sunset! What a surprise running into you here.”

“Is it?” Sunset asked with a raised eyebrow. “You’ve been following me around school ever since we met. And the other day at the mall? I want an explanation. Now.”

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Sunny laughed. “Oh, was that you at the mall? I was only there because I run a smoothie stand at the food court on weekends.”

“Unless there was a smoothie stand behind that trashcan you knocked over, I’m not buying it.” Sunset sighed and walked a step closer. Forcing some softness back into her voice, she laid a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “Sunny, you’re not in trouble, but I want to know what’s going on. I’m worried about you. You’re a good student in class. Why are you so skittish around me?”

Sunny looked her teacher in the eye and let out a long breath. “The truth … is that I’ve been wanting to ask you something, and I’ve been trying to find the right words to say it.”

Sunset gave her a reassuring smile. “Well, you got my attention, and we’re here. Just let it out. I promise I won’t be mad if it doesn’t come out perfectly. You’ll feel better afterwards.”

Sunny took another deep breath, balling her hands into fists at her side, and nodded. “Okay, here goes,” she said and looked back up and directly into Sunset’s eyes. “I want you to teach me magic!”

Sunset tensed and forced out a short chuckle. “You mean like, card tricks and balloon animals? I’m not very dexterous with my hands, but I’ve got a great and powerful friend who can probably teach you a trick or two.”

“No! I mean real magic,” Sunny stated, shaking her head, “like you and those other women did when you saved Maretime Bay three years ago!”

Now it was Sunset’s turn for her muscles to freeze up, and she looked around to make sure nobody else was in the vicinity before grabbing Sunny’s arm and dragging her into an empty classroom. She closed the door and held it shut, trying not to hyperventilate.

“Ms. Sunset? Are you okay?” There was an element of concern in the young girl’s voice.

“Sunny,” Sunset began, failing horribly to keep the panic out of her voice. “You know that magic isn’t real, right?”

Sunny simply gave her an odd look. “But it is, and I know you know it, too. I saw it firsthand in Maretime Bay.”

“No, Sunny! You didn’t!” Grabbing Sunny by the shoulders, she said: “Three years ago, there was some kind of atmospheric disturbance over Maretime Bay, coupled with a minor earthquake, the vibrations of which caused some visual and auditory hallucinations for some people. That’s what they said on the news back then.”

Shaking her head, Sunny replied: “But the news was wrong. I was there! I saw it! I saw one of your friends lift a truck with one hand, and another conjure up some kind of diamond shield to hold back a house fire while people evacuated. And you!”

“Enough!” Sunset all but yelled in her face. “How old were you then? Twelve? Imagination is a great thing when you’re young, but you’re in high school. Act like it! There’s no such thing as magic.”

Sunset could feel the girl’s shoulders shake in her grip and there was something else in her eyes … fear. “Ms. Sunset … you’re hurting me,” she said quietly.

Letting go immediately, Sunset took a step back and turned her back to Sunny. What the fuck are you doing, Sunset? Get a grip. “The school day is over. Shouldn’t you be getting home?”

“But … “

“Go,” Sunset cut her off, “and don’t let me catch you talking about nonsense like this around school again.”

The silence hung between them, and Sunny only spoke up when it became apparent that her teacher wasn’t gonna turn around to meet her eyes again. “Why are you denying it? I know you were there.”

Finally Sunset looked back at her student, with a pleading expression this time. “Just go home, Sunny. Please.” When she saw the tears in the corner of the young girl’s eyes and the silent nod, Sunset had to close her eyes again, because it broke her heart to see it.

Sunny put her hand on the doorknob to open the door, but paused to speak quietly. “I, uhm, I’m sorry, Ms. Sunset. Sorry for the trouble, just … You saved my dad’s life that day, you and your friends did. I’ve been looking for answers for years, and then when I ran into you on the first day of school, I … I just wanted to say thank you. So, … thank you.”

When Sunset heard the door open, a cacophony of voices from her memory assaulted her, her own voice, her own stupid voice from her younger days. “Why won’t you just tell me?” “If this spell is so dangerous, shouldn’t I know about it?” “What’s so wrong about me just wanting to know?” “You’re not doing this to keep me safe! You just want to keep me from becoming as powerful as you are! More powerful even!” “If you won’t teach me, then I’m just gonna have to find the answers myself.” “Goodbye, … Princess Celestia.”

“Wait!” Sunset found herself saying the word before she could stop herself. When she looked over, she found that Sunny had stopped and was looking over at her, expecting Sunset to say something else. The next voice that spoke was in Sunset’s head again, not her own this time, but a warm Southern drawl that had never steered her wrong and which drowned out the demons of her past. “I’ve found that honesty is usually the best policy, sugarcube.” Drawing in a deep breath to get the shakes out of her system, Sunset now spoke calmly. “You’re right, Sunny. I’m sorry. I was there that day, and if you were too, then I reckon you deserve to know the truth. Sit down, please.”

No sooner had the words been spoken than Sunny had slammed the door shut, sprinted over to a desk in the front row and sat straight at attention as if class had just started.

“Okay,” Sunset said, gathering her thoughts. “But first, you gotta promise me that what I’m about to tell you stays between us. Nobody else at school can know.” She grimaced. “Especially not Principal Celestia.”

Sunny thought about that for a moment. “Oh, I see. She’d probably call us both crazy if she knew.”

“Worse,” Sunset replied, “she’d probably call me unemployed. Don’t ever use the word magic around her, she’s allergic to it.”

Mulling that one over for a moment longer, Sunny gasped. “She knows!?”

Sunset rolled her eyes and nodded. Walking over to the window, she pointed towards the entrance of the gymnasium. “See that spot? I turned into a demon right over there my senior year.”

With a puzzled look, Sunny asked: “You mean figuratively, right?”

“No, I mean literally. Red skin, fangs, claws … bat wings,” Sunset answered, scratching the back of her head. “The whole shebang. If you were in Maretime Bay three years ago, you should have a good idea of why the principal wants to keep magic as far away from this school as she possibly can.”

Sunny nodded in understanding. “Alright. I promise I won’t tell anybody. But what I saw that day wasn’t a demon. It looked more like an angel to me. Why would you want to hide that from the world?”

Sunset chuckled. “Yeah, that was the other form. I like the eye shadow that comes with it,” she said, moving her finger in front of her eyes. “Never liked the dress, though. Pink’s not really my color. At any rate, you’re doing yourself a favor by not talking about it. Something about magic in this world makes it so that it can’t be recorded. There was a dozen teenagers with camera phones there when I pulled that stunt back in the day, all the videos ever showed was some girls cat fighting over a stupid crown.” She grimaced at the memory. “Which is mortifying in a different way from the demon thing when I look back on it. But it was the same in Maretime Bay. With no proof of magic, the news came up with some one-of-a-kind natural disaster to explain what happened.”

“Is this why you wouldn’t talk about it? Are you saying magic is dangerous?”

Sunset thought about that for a good long while. “No, magic isn’t dangerous in and of itself. Magic is also wonderful and can be used to do great things for you and others.” She smiled to herself, recalling a feeling she hadn’t felt in a long time. She walked closer to Sunny with an odd look. Taking out her pendant and holding it in her left hand, she touched Sunny’s arm with her right. She stared intently for a couple of seconds, waiting for something to happen.

“Uhm, Ms. Sunset?” Sunny said after the silence had stretched into uncomfortable territory with a quizzical look on her face. “What are you doing?”

Sunset let go and shook her head. “Nothing. Forget it,” she said, tucking the geode crystal back into her shirt, feeling foolish for expecting something to happen and too embarrassed to explain herself any further. “But magic definitely can be dangerous in the wrong hands,” she went on, “and some of it is even dangerous inherently. I wish every day that we could have tracked down the Horn of Sombra before it was activated in Maretime Bay.”

“Is that what caused it? Who’s Sombra?” Sunny asked.

“Yes and not important right now. The important thing is, this world isn’t ready for magic. When I was your age, maybe a little older, I thought that maybe magic could be a part of this world. But it was too volatile and I wasn’t wise enough to be the guide this world needed. Where I come from, magic has always been there. Society itself has evolved along with it, found ways to properly and safely use it. Introducing it here, it was like dropping a bomb on this world, and I’m partially responsible for the collateral damage it caused when it went off. Magic is gone from this world now, and on balance I think that’s probably for the best.” Her eyes strayed into the distance and there was a sadness behind them. “Yes, my friends and I were pretty magical in our youth, and it was awesome most of the time. … We also paid a heavy price for it in the end, and all the magic in two worlds couldn’t fix it.” Sunset went silent and continued to stare into the distance.

“Hold on,” Sunny spoke up, “you keep saying things like ‘this world’ and things about society where ‘you come from,’ where magic exists. … Ms. Sunset, just who are you and where do you come from?”

Pulled back into the real world from her reverie, Sunset chuckled quietly and looked towards the clock indicating four in the afternoon. She knew that every answer would beget another question or several for a good long while. “Ah, what the hell? I told you this much already, and I am a history teacher. So let me back up and start at the beginning.” Sunset made herself comfortable by sitting on the edge of Sunny’s desk. “Once upon a time, in the magical land of Equestria, there lived two royal sisters …”

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Chapter 20: Dockside Diplomacy

Sunset had parked her car a couple blocks away, knowing full well how narrow and winding the alleys of the Canterlot docks could be at night, not to mention the danger of accidentally running over someone who was sleeping off their poison of choice, like the guy snoring behind a dumpster to her left. Unless you came by motorcycle, it was better to go in on foot.

Second reason was that it allowed her to take Sparky for his walk en route to her destination. The small dog had recovered well and was now a bundle of energy that Sunset barely knew how to contain. Although in this setting, he kept close to her at all times with an unusual quiet about him in the dark and unfamiliar surrounding.

When they rounded a corner, a plethora of lights, sounds and smells greeted them.

“Roar!!!”

With a yelp of surprise, Sparky darted behind his owner and looked out fearfully from behind her boot. Sunset leaned down to give him a reassuring scratch behind the ears. “It’s alright,” she said in a soothing voice. “It’s not gonna hurt you. The only thing it could possibly assault is your sensibilities.”

She looked up at the animatronic dinosaur head mounted above the door and underneath the garish neon sign that proudly proclaimed this place to be ‘Big Al’s Bar & Grill.’ Sunset waved her arm to activate the motion sensor again, and the plastic allosaurus head moved side to side, roared again, and only then did the jaw briefly open with the squeak of a rusty hinge.

Sunset pushed the mismatched saloon style doors open and walked confidently inside. This place had not changed at all. The scuffed wooden floor, the second-hand diner style booths, the ratty pool table in the back nobody used next to the broken jukebox. It was like she’d traveled back in time. The din of conversation immediately quieted down among the present sailors, dockworkers and bikers as she entered. Even if she hadn’t been aware that every head had turned her way, the low whistles and murmured remarks were a dead giveaway. Paying the other patrons no mind, she walked over to the bar.

“Well, well, well,” the bald, thin man standing behind the bar began. He was mustering Sunset up and down with his one good eye, the other being covered with a black eye patch. He turned his head, showing off the cobra tattoo running along his neck, and spit into a bowl by his feet with a resounding clang. “Look what the cat dragged in. Lil’ Miss Sunshine, as I live and breathe. Didn’t expect to see you walk through those doors tonight.”

“Hi, Snake,” Sunset greeted him cordially. “The big man in?”

He nodded his head in response. “Tinkering in the back with a new recipe or some-such. You know how he gets when he’s ‘in the zone.’ I’ll let him know you’re here.” Before turning around and heading into the kitchen, he grabbed a bottle of root beer from underneath the bar and slid it over to Sunset who deftly caught the bottle, cracked it open on the edge of the bar and took a swig in one smooth motion.

As she leaned on the bar to wait, Sunset could pick out a voice that seemed familiar and wasn’t trying particularly hard to whisper. “Damn, look at dat ass. I’d like to order a side of that, if you know what I mean. Come on, baby. Bend over a little more.”

A second voice from the same direction shushed the man. “Hey, man. Keep it down. Don’t you know who that is?”

“That’s the best piece of TnA that’s walked into this dump all year, is what that is. I don’t care what name those tits are attached to. Why? You know her?”

“That’s Lil’ Miss Sunshine, you idiot,” the second man hissed. “Now shut the fuck up before Big Al hears you.”

“That’s Lil’ Miss Sunshine???” Sunset could practically hear the man do a double take behind her back. “… Well, I stand by what I said. She sure filled out nicely in all the right places.”

Sunset finally put down her drink, turned and began walking in the direction of the corner booth where the voices were coming from.

The voice of reason among the two was in the process of delivering another warning when he saw her sauntering up to their table out of the corner of his eye. “Oh shit, she’s coming over here,” he mumbled into his beard before forcing a smile.

“Hello, boys,” Sunset said, putting a hand on her hip and striking a deliberately provocative pose, “long time no see.”

“Indeed,” the first man said with a nasty smirk. “You know, I totally didn’t recognize you when you walked in without that resting bitch face you used to have. You got surgery for that?”

“Hm,” Sunset replied coolly, “didn’t expect to see you here, Carl. I figured you would have drowned years ago on account of how bad a fisherman you are. What happened? The sea find you so repulsive that she spit you back out?”

He grinned and leaned back. “Tell you what, why don’t you come over here and sit on papa’s lap for old times’ sake? I’ll tell you all about my adventures on the sea, sweetcheecks.”

At this point, the man with the functioning brain cell between them slammed his hands on the table and stood up. “Alright, fuck this shit, I’m out. You’re on your own, man.” He picked up his beer and told Sunset in passing: “You tell Big Al, whatever happens here, I tried to stop it.”

Sunset waited for the man to leave before turning back to the clean-shaven fisherman in his striped shirt. “Just you and me now, Carl.”

“Just the way I like it. Too bad for you, though. I know you like an audience.”

“Oh, we can give them a show if you want.” Sunset put one hand on the table, stuck out her hips and smacked her ass loud enough for everyone in the bar to hear it. “Go on, give it a try. Just keep in mind how long you were wearing the cast for after the last time you tried to get cute with me.”

Carl’s greasy smile vanished as the two of them stared each other down. “Careful what you wish for, missy. You’re not a little girl anymore,” he said, his voice taking on a darker tone, “you think you can just walk in here looking like this?” He stared at her chest without even trying to disguise it for a moment before going back to locking eyes with her. “And talk like that? One of these days, someone is gonna call your bluff.”

Sunset wasn’t fazed. “I deal with teenagers all day. I don’t blink. The only question here is: Are you feeling lucky tonight, punk?”

There was a tense silence as he mulled over his next move, and Sunset could see some sweat forming on his brow. Suddenly, Carl sat bolt upright, his eyes going wide as he began stare in a panicky fear at something above her head. Sunset knew. She’d heard the heavy footsteps stopping just behind her. “Oh, heya, Big Al!” Carl squeaked while sweating buckets. “We were just catching up.”

Sunset frowned, somewhat disappointed at having her prey being spooked by a larger predator. The large presence behind her remained in a stoic silence. It felt like a fun fencing match of barbs and dares had just been brought to an abrupt conclusion by a wrestler coming in and body-slamming one of the fencers.

Carl folded like a lawn chair on the spot. “So, uh, I think I’ve had enough for the night.” He stood up and fumbled through his pockets to pay for his drink. He took one more look and unceremoniously dumped his entire pocket full of small change on the table. “Actually, let me take care of my tab for the month here. This ought to cover it. Enjoy the family reunion, you two.”

Sunset watched the man make a beeline for the exit and vanish into the night to the roar of a cheap dinosaur prop before turning around. She found herself staring at a hairy barrel chest covered by a black leather vest and splotchy apron. Turning her eyes upward, she thought she spotted a little more gray in the scraggly beard than she remembered before meeting two dark brown eyes framed underneath greasy bangs. “I had him handled, you know,” she said simply.

The large man said nothing before throwing out his arms with surprising speed given his size and wrapping her up in a crushing bear hug.

“Okay, it’s good to see you, too,” Sunset wheezed as she felt her feet lift off the ground and her lungs expelling about half their air from the sudden compression. “Ribs, ribs!!!”

“Oh, I’m sorry, Sunshine,” he rumbled and put her down immediately. “Look at you, you’re skin and bones! Snake, can we get the girl something to eat? Hm? And who is this cutie pie?”

“That adorable bundle of energy currently assaulting your big toe goes by the name Sparky,” Sunset informed him while gingerly checking for broken ribs.

Sparky had begun growling at what he perceived to be an attack on his owner. Big Al seemed unconcerned by the bite marks on his sandal-clad feet and knelt down. “Come here.” The dog sniffed carefully at the offered hand, licked a finger and then gave a happy bark as Big Al picked him up. He looked at Sunset with the dopiest grin. “Oh my gosh, he is so cute! Look, I can hold him in one hand.”

Sunset let the scene play out, not at all surprised at the sight of a 6′ 2″ bear of a man going gaga over a small puppy.

“Look, guys!” He announced to the entire bar. “I have a grandson! Drinks on the house tonight!” Sparky barked in confirmation from his perch overlooking the entire bar from Big Al’s palm.

The patrons cheered at that, one of them raising a glass and shouting: “Three cheers for Lil’ Miss Sunshine!”

Sunset rolled her eyes at that. “How does everyone here remember that stupid nickname? I don’t think I even know half the guys in here tonight.”

“I dunno,” Big Al rumbled before casting a guilty glance to the side.

Sunset followed his line of sight and found a large photo of her fifteen-year-old self looking back at her, with an apron around her waist, a massive scowl on her face and a caption that read: ‘Employee of the Year: Lil’ Miss Sunshine – Always serving you with a frown.’

“Seriously, Al? It’s been years since I waited tables here. Why haven’t you taken that down?”

He shrugged. “Never had a better Employee of the Year since then.”

“You don’t have an Employee of the Year, period,” she replied flatly. “You had that made for my 16th birthday.”

“Order up,” Snake suddenly said as he walked in between the two of them and sat two plates down on the table before retreating back to his bar.

Sunset caught one whiff and felt her mouth watering already. “Oh my god, is that your Veggie Cheesesteak? All is forgiven.” She sat down to dig in immediately. “Mmmhm, ohmygosh, hm, that’s sho good, I mished thish,” she moaned around her first bite and closed her eyes.

Big Al sat down across from her, quietly waiting for her foodgasm to pass as he rubbed Sparky’s belly. After a couple more bites and subsequent moans from Sunset, he asked: “Where did you find this little guy?”

Finally opening her eyes again and remembering to swallow before speaking, she replied: “Well, it’s more that he found me. I guess taking in strays just runs in this particular found family.” She could see him beam at that. “How are you and Mike doing?”

“Oh.” His face fell considerably. “Not so good. We … broke up.”

“What!? Why? You guys were such a cute couple.”

“Well, he cheated on me.”

“Oh, Al.” Sunset laid a sympathetic hand on his arm. “I’m so sorry.”

He shook his head. “It’s alright. Don’t worry about it. I guess I just can’t pick ‘em.”

“Well, you’re wonderful, and you deserve better. If he can’t see that, that’s his loss.”

He patted her hand and gave a sad smile. “Enough about me. What brings you here tonight?”

Sunset sighed and, in lieu of answering, pulled a heavy book from her bag and plopped it on the table.

Big Al read the title and furrowed his brows. “California Legal Code? You’re not in any serious trouble, are you?”

“I’m always in trouble in some way, you know that. But no. I was doing some research, and I felt like I needed a real world perspective. I’ve got this student, you see.”

He crossed his arms and listened attentively. “Go on.”

“Well, I guess it’s just that I see a lot of myself in him, you know. Parents not in the picture, desperately trying to make up for something that happened in the past, working after school just to make ends meet. Sound familiar?”

“I can see the connection,” he said with a grave nod.

Sunset fidgeted for a bit and then decided the best course of action was just to dive right in with the question that had been playing on her mind all day. “I turned out alright, didn’t I? In the end, at least.”

She hadn’t been prepared for the knot that formed in her stomach when he didn’t reply right away. “Of course you did, it’s just that …” He gave her a sad look. “Wait here a moment. There’s something I need to show you.”

Sunset quietly watched him get up and walk to the stairs that she knew led to his room upstairs. She looked at the remains of her cheesesteak and didn’t feel hungry anymore, instead keeping her hands busy by giving Sparky some scratches who had come over and was looking at her with big puppy eyes.

After a while, Al came back downstairs carrying a thick manila envelope with him which he placed gently on the table in front of her.

“What’s this?” she asked.

“Something I told myself I’d never show you when I realized it wasn’t going anywhere,” he said as he sat back down, “but I think you need to see it now. Go ahead, open it.”

Sunset opened up the crinkled envelope and spread the contents out in front of her, going through papers and files with typed and handwritten notes, interspersed with the occasional photo of her at school or around town. “This is … newspaper clippings, missing children posters, genealogical records?” When she finally realized what she was looking at, she looked back up at Al. “You were trying to find my family all those years ago?”

He nodded in confirmation.

“Oh, Al,” she said, a mixture of sadness and gratitude in her voice, “you know there was no way you could have ever found anything, right?”

He nodded again with a half-serious frown. “I know that now, yes, after you finally trusted me with your secret. Just wish I’d known back then before I hired the third private investigator.”

“But why?”

He shrugged. “You did turn out great in the end, kiddo. You really did. But it wasn’t until you met those friends of yours that things turned around. They helped you become this amazing young woman I see before me today. I always thought that, maybe, having your parents, or any living relative really, would have made things so much easier for you. I saw you struggle through so much. Family is important, and all you had was me and these knuckleheads here at the bar. I just … never felt like I was good enough to be the parent you really needed. But there was a time in your life when I knew that I was the only adult you even slightly trusted. So I had to try. I know I fell short, but I tried my best.”

-“Have you tried?”

Sunset recalled three simple words she’d recently spoken to a certain someone, coming straight from the heart, and in this moment, here and now, she knew exactly why she’d phrased it like that as a tear rolled down her cheek.

Big Al seemed perturbed at the sight. “Sunshine, I didn’t mean to … I’m so sorry …”

“No,” she said with a smile. “You have nothing to be sorry for. But you are wrong. You remember the night of my last Fall Formal?”

He nodded slowly.

Sunset pointed towards the door. “I was a fucking mess when I came home that night. I’d been crying on the whole way over, and before I walked through those doors, I swore to myself that I wouldn’t let anything show through about how I felt. Because that’s what I always did back then, hide and run from my own feelings.

“But you took one look at me, and you knew anyway. And it’s not just that you knew, it’s what you did about it. You took one look at me, and then you closed up the bar, shooed out all the customers while I was trying not to go to pieces until they’d left, and then you sat with me the entire night while I cried myself out on your chest. I ruined your favorite vest, too.”

“It wasn’t my favorite vest,” he mumbled.

“Bullshit!” Sunset laughed through the tears welling up in her eyes. “That was your favorite vest in the whole world, and I ruined it with my snot and tears. You never said anything about it, cause we never even spoke about that night until today, but it was so important to me. Going back to CHS the next day to face the music … it was the hardest fucking thing I ever did in my life, and that’s saying something coming from me. And it kept being hard for a long time. All I’d ever done before was run, and I was going to run then, too.

“But I didn’t, because of you. You were there for me, like a rock. You’re right, it was my friends who helped me turn my life around. But you’re also wrong, because they couldn’t have done what they did, pull me out of the hole I’d dug for myself, if you hadn’t been at the bottom to catch me with those freakishly large, hairy arms of yours.”

Welling up with his own tears, Big Al stood up and Sunset immediately rose to meet him in a tearful hug, much more gentle than the one they’d shared earlier. “I’m so proud of you, Sunshine,” he whispered while stroking her hair. “I know whatever is going on with that student of yours, you’ll figure it out, and he’s lucky to have you in his corner.”

“Thanks, … dad.”

There was a long, awkward silence after that until Big Al went: “Hm, I don’t know about that.”

“Nope, felt weird the moment it came out,” Sunset replied immediately, “We’ll stick with Al.”

They both shared a hearty laugh, and Al rubbed Sunset’s shoulder when they broke the hug. “Come on, I need to show you something else. Much better than the envelope, I promise.” He turned to the bar. “Snake, can you lock up tonight? I’m going out.”

“Sure thing, boss. But I’m putting this down as overtime.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Big Al waved him off and led Sunset out the back where he unlocked and opened a corrugated steel garage door with a giddy grin. Stepping inside, he pulled the sheet off the vehicle standing in the middle.

“Whoa, cool! You finished restoring the EMW?” She immediately went up to the motorcycle to inspect it from every angle, running her fingers gently over the red and white logo. She even tried to look for the rust spots she knew had been there before. None could be seen. “She’s beautiful, Al. You really did a great job on her.”

“She sounds even better than she looks,” he replied proudly.

Sunset’s head whipped around in shock. “You actually got her running? They haven’t made parts for these in over fifty years!”

He tapped the side of his nose and winked at her. “I might be getting up there in years, but I still have some tricks up my sleeve.” Taking some keys from his pocket and jangling them, he added: “What do you say? Shall we take her for a spin?”

Sunset grimaced and looked over at the sidecar attached to the bike. “Don’t you think I’m a little old for the sidecar?”

“Who said anything about the sidecar?” He simply tossed her the keys, put on a half-helmet with some attached goggles and crammed himself into the sidecar. The metal creaked and groaned in protest to accommodate his massive bulk, and the whole contraption became decidedly lopsided, making it an even goofier sight than a large man with biker goggles sitting in a sidecar to begin with. “What? You too respectable these days to take a joyride with your old man?”

Sparky scampered past her, jumped into Big Al’s lap and gave a short bark before looking expectantly at her while panting and wagging his tail.

“Sounds like I’m outvoted,” Sunset acknowledged without too much chagrin and picked up her own helmet from a wall. She controlled herself enough to walk over slowly instead of skipping over like a kid on Christmas morning and swung her leg over the machine. The old-timer rumbled to life between her legs and she goosed the throttle a couple of times, shudders traveling up her body with every roar of the engine. “Oh, yeah. Baby,” she said almost sensually while sporting a grin that went from ear to ear. “You don’t get this feeling from turning the ignition on a Ford Fiesta.”

Big Al turned and looked at her quizzically. “Hey, whatever happened to your old bike anyway!?” He had to shout the question over the revving engine.

Sunset turned and answered him with a perfectly straight face: “Got eaten by a magically animated ATM Machine a few years back!”

“Huh.” Big Al, to his credit, also kept a perfectly straight face as he answered: “Maybe we go around the financial district as we head towards the highway, yeah!?”

Sunset revved the engine once more, released the clutch, and the trio rode off into the night.

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle

Interlude: In the Shadows

Somewhere ...

ARRRGGGGHHHH!!!

Yes, she’s okay! Thank the gods.

There are no gods! There’s only you and me here.

As if I didn’t know.

Grrr, that cursed pony woman. Meddling with my plans yet again.

Sorry, not sorry.

You blathering foal! Three years ago, you abhorred her just as much as I do!

… That was then. This is now. Today, she became my ally, even if she doesn’t know it.

The more you oppose me, the longer this will take! Do you want that?

More than you know. Your little stunt wasted a lot of the magic you went through so much trouble to collect over the last few years. Now I know I can keep you here, at least for a while longer.

The last being who tried was at it for five thousand years, and yet he still lost in the end.

Only because I was a fool. This is my way of atoning for my sins. I will fight you for all eternity if I have to.

You will never see the girl again if you do. You know that, right? Does your conviction really go that far?

…

Hmm, that’s what I thought. Your love will inevitably betray you. Human weakness.

… I’m sorry. … Forgive me.

What was that?

I said: If that’s what it takes, then it’s a sacrifice I’m willing to make. I will fight you until the Earth turns to dust, until the last star burns out and until the last bit of heat leaves the universe. If you’re sick of me now, then settle in for a long eternity. You have me. You will not have my daughter, bitch!

Graaaaaah!!!

Author's Note

Brought to you by my generous patreon supporter(s):

Gold Tier:
-Daedalus Aegle